Skip to main content

Full text of "Publications of the Nebraska State Historical Society"

See other formats 


Gc 

978.2 

N27p 

v.l 

1237383 


GENEALOGY  COL.L.ECTIOM 


&en 


3  1833  02595  0467 


Gc    978.2    N27p    v. 1 
Nebraska    State-:   Historicai- 
Society. 

PUE:L_1  cations  of  THE  NEBRASKA 

State  Historical  Society 


TRANSACTIONS  AND  REPORTS 


NEBRASKA 


STATE  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY, 


1=L 

ATOXj.    1. 


Edited  by  ROBERT  W.  FURNAS. 


LINCOLN,  NEB.: 

STATK   JOURNAL   CO.,   STATE    PRINTERS. 
1885. 


1237383 

TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


I. — Organization  and  Proceedings.  page 

Origin  of  the  Nebraska  State  Historical  Society 13-16 

Meeting  of  January  23,  1879 16-17 

"                "         20,1880 17-18 

11,1881 18-21 

"         17,1883 21-22 

Treasurer's  report 21-22 

County  histories,  list  of 23-24 

II. — Pioneer  Reminiscences. 

Historical  recollections  in  and  about  Otoe  county — 

-Paper  of  James  Fitche 27-31 

-Letter  of  S.  F.  Nuckolls 32-37 

Otoe  county  in  early  days,  by  E.  H.  Cowles 37-42 

Historical  letters  of  Father  DeSmet 42-44 

First  white  child  born  in  Nebraska 44-47 

,  Father  William  Hamilton  on  traditional  origin  of  Omahas  and  other 

tribes 47-48 

Robert  W.  Furnas  on  the  same  48-49 

Some  historical  data  about  "Washington  county 49-56 

Relics  in  pos.session  of. the  Society 56-58 

First  female  suffragist  movement  in  Nebraska 58-60 

-  Autobiography  of  Rev.  William  Hamilton 60-73 

Father  Hamilton  on  derivation  of  Indian  names 73-75 

Henry  Fontenelle  on  derivation  of  Indian  names  76 

Histoiy  of  Omaha  Indians,  by  Henry  Fontenelle 76-83 

Anecdotes  relating  to  "White  Cow  "  or  "White  Buffalo,"  by  R.  W. 

Furnas 83-85 

III. — Biographical. 

Amelia  Fontenelle  Lockett 89 

Notes  relating  to  Fontenelle  Family,  by  Mrs.  A.  L.  Thompson 90-93 

Death  of  Gov.  Francis  Burt 93-95 

-Mrs.  Mary  T.  Mason 96-100 

.Dr.  Gilbert  C.  Monell  100-102 

-Hon.  Phineas  W.  Hitchcock 102-103 

Joel  T.  Griffen 104-106 

-Bishop  Robert  H.  Clarkson 106-111 

-  Dr.  Enos.Lowe 111-114 

Mrs.  Caroline  Joy  Morton 115-127 

Stocking  128-137 


4  TABLE    OF    CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Rev.  William  McCandlish 138 

John  McCormick 139-140 

S.  S.  Caldwell  140-141 

Hon.  John  Taffe 141-142 

Elder  J.  M.  Young 142-14^ 

Charles  Powell 144 

Rev.  Alvin  G.  White    145 

Appendix. 

Addresses — 

-  Annual  address  of  R.  W.  Furnas,  1880 149-151 

-  The  Philosophy  of  Emigration,  by  Hon.  J.  M.  Woolworth 151  161 

Admission  of  Nebraska  into  the  Union,  by  Hon.  C.  H.  Gere 162-173 

-  Gold  at  Pike's  Peak— Rush  for— Stampede,  by  Dr.  A.  L  Child..l74-180 

The  Discovery  of  Nebraska,  by  Judge  J.  W.  Savage 180-202 

The  Place  of  History  in  Modern  Education,  by  G.  E.  Howard. ..202-217 

The  organic  act ■ 218 

Constitution  and  by-laws 219-228 

Officers,  1885 228 

List  of  active  members 229-230 


Brownville,  Nebraska,  Jan.  1st,  1885. 
To  the  Hon.  James  W.  Dawes,  Governor  of  Nebraska: 

Sir — In  accordance  with  the  requirements  of  "An  act  to  aid  and 
encourage  the  Nebraska  State  Historical  Society,"  approved  February 
27th,  1883,  I  hereby  submit  this  the  first  report  of  said  organization. 
Very  respectfully, 

ROBT.  W.  FURNAS, 

President. 


PREFACE. 


The  preparation  of  this  first  report  of  the  Nebraska  State  Histor- 
ical Society  for  publicatiou,  while  entered  upon  with  much  interest 
and  pleasure,  has  been  surrounded  with  many  disadvantageous  con- 
ditions. Principal  among  which  has  been  want  of  time,  owing  to 
other  pressing  duties,  since  the  work  came  into  my  hands.  The 
Secretary  left  the  state  a  year  or  more  ago.  Since  then  I  have 
performed  the  duties  of  both  President  and  Secretary.  The  books 
and  papers  of  the  Society  came  into  my  hands  in  a  confused  con- 
dition, requiring  much  time  to  digest  and  arrange.  While  not  as 
much  as  I  desired  has  been  accomplished,  I  feel  that  a  good  work 
has  been  commenced,  and  now  can  be  followed  up  under  more  favor- 
able conditions. 

I  find  it  quite  difficult  to  obtain  existing  desirable  data  and  matter 
by  correspondence.  To  be  entirely  successful  requires  personal  visits 
and  attention.  This  has  not  been  possible  heretofore,  but  will  be 
resorted  to  more  in  the  future. 

In  this  report,  in  matter  of  biographies,  I  have,  with  a  single  ex- 
ception, confined  myself  to  those  early  pioneers  who  have  died.  The 
autobiography  of  Fatlier  Hamilton,  the  oldest  of  all,  is  so  full  of  in- 
teresting history  that  I  present  it  in  this  volume. 

I  have  on  file  the  autobiographies  of  many  of  the  old  and  promi- 
nent citizens,  still  living,  for  future  use. 

As  to  future  collections  and  reports,  I  feel  I  cannot  too  strongly 
urge  the  people  of  the  state  to  make  contributions.  The  importance 
of  such  work  requires  no  argument.  A  moment's  thought  will  con- 
vince all.  Only  let  thoughts  be  followed  by  acts  and  an  invaluable 
work  is  easily  and  quickly  accomplished. 

ROBT.  W.  FURNAS, 

President. 


NEBRASKA  STATE  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY. 


OFFICERS. 


RoBT.  W.  Furnas,  President,  Brownville. 

J.  M.  Wool  WORTH,  1st  Vice-President,  Omaha. 

E.  S.  Dundy,  2d  Vice-President,  Omaha. 

W.  W.  Wilson,  Treasurer,  Lincohi. 

Samuel  Aughey,  Recording  Secretary,  Lincoln. 

Mrs.  C.  B.  Colby,  Corresponding  Secretary,  Beatrice. 

board  of  managers. 

Silas  Garber,  Red  Cloud. 
J.  Sterling  Morton,  Nebraska  City. 
H.  T.  Clarke,  Bellevue. 
Lorenzo  Crounse,  Fort  Calhoun. 
C.  D.  WiLBER,  Wilber. 


CO 

o 

O) 

lo 

CM 

o 

CO 
CO 
CO 


.-ORGANIZATION  AND  PROCEEDINGS. 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  NEBRASKA  STATE  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY. 


The  present  historical  society  was  organized  at  the  time,  date,  and 
under  circumstances  as  hereinafter  indicated.  Some  thirty  or  more 
days  prior  to  Sept.  2oth,  1878,  the  following  circular  was  signed  and 
generally  published  in  state  papers : 

Nebraska  State  Historical  Society. 

The  undersigned,  impressed  with  the  importance  of  collecting  and 
preserving,  in  particular,  such  historical  material  as  shall  serve  to 
illustrate  the  settlement  and  growth  of  the  state  of  Nebraska,  and 
knowing  that  much  valuable  to  that  end  can  now  be  obtained  from 
living  tongues  and  pens  of  those  familiar  from  organization,  and 
which  may  be  lost  by  further  procrastination,  adopt  this  method  of 
securing  the  organization  of  a  state  historical  society.  We  call  on 
friends  of  the  object  in  view  throughout  the  state  to  meet  at  the  Com- 
mercial Hotel  in  the  city  of  Lincoln,  on  the  evening  of  Wednesday, 
September  twenty-fifth,  1878,  for  the  purpose  herein  indicated. 

Alvin  Sauxders.  Geo.  L.  Miller. 

A.  S.  Paddock.  J.  Sterling  Morton. 

Robert  Hawke.  J.  C.  Lincoln. 

E.  R.  Livingston.  Wm.  Adair. 

D.  H.  Wheeler.  J.  L.  Edwards. 

E.  Lowe.  El  am  Clark. 
John  L.  Carson.  E.  B.  Fairfield. 
Silas  Garber.  G.  C.  Barton. 
Frank  Welch.  E.  H.  Rogers. 
Robt.  W.  Furnas.  Thos.  W.  Tipton. 

The  above  circular  letter  was  obtained  by  addressing  the  following 
letter  to  the  parties: 


14  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

Browxville,  Neb.,  Aug.  12th,  1878. 
My  Dear  Sir— Feeling-,  as  I  presume  every  citizen  of  this  state 
does,  the  necessity  for  a  state  historical  association,  after  some  consul- 
tation with  persons  in  several  parts  of  the  state,  it  is  thought  advisa- 
ble to  call  a  meeting  at  Lincoln  on  some  day  of  the  State  Fair  to 
effect  the  organization  of  a  "state  historical  society."  Would  like 
your  views,  and,  if  favorably  entertained,  to  use  your  name  to  such 
call.  Please  advise  me  at  your  earliest  convenience. 
Verv  truly  yours, 

R(3BT.  W.  FURNAS. 

In  pursuance  of  this  call  the  following  meetings  were  held,  and 
the  organization  perfected : 

Lincoln,  Neb.,  Sept.  25th,  1878. 
Pursuant  to  a  call  heretofore  published,  the  following  named  gen- 
tlemen convened  at  the  Commercial  Hotel,  Lincoln,  Neb. : 

Dr.  George  L.  Miller,  Chris.  Hartman,  and  J.  T.  Allan,  Douglas 
county:  Gov.  Silas  Garber  and  H.  S.  Kaley,  Webster  county;  S.  R. 
Thompson,  T.  P.  Kennard,  W.  W.  Wilson,  and  Samuel  Aughey, 
Lancaster  county;  Rev.  J.  M.  Taggart  and  J.  H.  Croxtou,  Otoe 
county;  C.  H.  Walker,  Franklin  county;  Hon.  L.  Crounse  and  E. 
N.  Grennell,  Washington  county;  Prof.  C.  D.  Wilbur,  Saline  county; 
J.  Q.  Goss,  Sarpy  county;  D.'h.  Wheeler  and  Wra.  Gilmore,  Cass 
county;  O.  T.  B.  Williams,  Seward  county;  L.  B.  Filield,  Buffalo 
county';  Rev.  L.  B.  W.  Shryock  and  E.  Shugart,  Gage  county ;  Wm. 
Adair,  Dacotah  county ;  and  Robt.  W.  Furnas,  Nemaha  county. 

Robt.  W.  Furnas  called  the  meeting  to  order,  and  on  his  nomina- 
tion Dr.  George  L.  Miller  was  elected  temporary  chairman.  R.  W. 
Furnas  was  elected  Secretary  on  motion  of  D.  H.  Wheeler. 

Dr.  Miller  on  taking  the  chair  delivered  a  short,  approi)riate,  aud 
pressing  address  on  the  importance  of  forming  a  historical  society, 
and  regretting  that  it  had  not  been  done  before. 

On  motion'of  S.  R.  Thompson,  the  Chair  appointed  the  following 
gentlemen  Committee  on  Organization:  S.  R.  Thompson,  J.  Q.  Goss, 
D.  H.  Wheeler,  J.  M.  Taggart,  and  Lorenzo  Crounse. 

The  committee  in  due  time  made  the  following  report,  which  was 
adopted : 

Your  committee  to  which  was  referred  the  matter  of  organization, 


ORGANIZATIOX    AND    PROCEEDINGS.  15 

report  favorably,  aud  recommend  that  the  uame  of  the  organization  be 
•'  Nebraska  State  Historical  Society."  That  the  officers  be  one  presi- 
dent, two  vice-presidents,  treasurer,  and  secretary.  Also  a  board  of 
five  directors.  Membership  to  be  elective,  upon  the  payment  of  a  fee 
and  annual  assessment  to  be  agreed  upon  hereafter.  Also  that  com- 
mittees be  appointed  on  permanent  officers  and  constitution  and  bv- 
laws. 

In  compliance  with  recommendations  of  the  report  the  Chair  ap- 
pointed the  following  committees: 

On  Permanent  Officers:  T.  P.  Kennard,  Silas  Garber,  E.  N.  Gren- 
uell,  O.  T.  B.  Williams,  and  C.  D.  Wilbur. 

On  Constitution  and  By-Laws :  D.  H.  Wheeler,  J.  T.  Allan,  L.  B. 
W.  Shryock,  J.  H.  Croxtou,  aud  Samuel  Aughey. 

On  motion,  the  meeting  then  adjourned  to  meet  at  same  place  to- 
morrow evening. 

GEO.  L.  MILLER, 

Chainncm. 
ROBT.  W.  FURNAS, 

Secretary. 

LixcoLN,  Neb.,  Sept.  26th,  1878. 

Pursuant  to  adjournment  the  meeting  convened  with  the  following 
additioual  named  gentlemen:  H.  T.  Clark,  Sarpy  county;  J.  H. 
Brown,  A.  Humphrey,  J.  H.  Ames,  John  Cadman,  and  A.  G.  Hast- 
ings, of  Lancaster  county ;  J.  A.  MacMurphy,  Cass  county;  Hiram 
Craig,  Washington  county;  J.  J.  Budd,  Douglas  county;  F.  J.  Hen- 
dershot,  Thayer  county;  S.  A.  Fulton,  Richardson  county;  Theron 
Nye,  Dodge  county. 

Dr.  Miller,  chairman,  being  absent.  Gov.  Silas  Garber  was  called 
to  the  chair. 

The  Committee  on  Constitution  and  By-Laws,  through  Prof. 
Aughey,  presented  a  constitution  and  by-laws,  which,  after  being 
read  in  full,  were  adopted.* 

Mr.  Kenuard,  from  the  Committee  on  Permanent  Officers,  reported 
as  follows,  which  report  was  adopted,  and  the  officers  declared  duly 
elected  : 

^The  constitution  and  by-laws  as  then  adopted,  and  since  amended,  will  be 
found  in  the  Appendix  to  this  report. 


16  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

OFFICERS. 

President — Ex-Gov.  Robt.  W.  Furnas,  Nemaha  county. 
First  Vice-President — Dr.  Geo.  L.  Miller,  Douglas  county. 
Second  Vice-President — Judge  E.  8.  Dundy,  Richardson  county. 
Treasurer — W.  W.  Wilson,  Lancaster  county. 
Secretary — Prof.  Samuel  Aughey,  Lancaster  county. 
Corresponding  Secretary — D.  H.  Wheeler,  Cass  county. 
Directors — Gov.  Silas  Garber,  Hon.  J.  Sterling  Morton,  Prof.  C. 
D.  Wilbur,  Dr.  G.  C.  Monell,  and  Hon.  Lorenzo  Crounse. 

The  committee  recommend  that  the  President  and  Secretary  be  ex- 
ojicio  members  of  the  Board  of  Directors,  which  by  vote  was  agreed 
to. 

Meeting  adjourned  to  meet  again  at  the  same  place  September  30th 
next. 

SILAS  GARBER, 

Chairman. 
ROBT.  W.  FURNAS, 

Secretary. 


PROCEEDINGS. 


As  the  annual  and  quarterly  convocations  are  mere  business  meet- 
ings it  is  not  deemed  important  that  the  details  be  given  in  an  annual 
report.  The  proceedings  of  the  first  meeting  are  presented  in  full 
because  of  its  historic  character.  Of  all  others  a  mere  summary  is 
presented. 

ANNUAL  MEETING,  JANUARY  23,  1879. 

Met  at  library  hall.  University  building,  Lincoln.  Old  officers  re- 
elected. Ordered  that  Recording  Secretary  perform  duties  of  both 
corresponding  and  Recording  Secretary.  Matter  of  Historical  block 
was  discussed,  and  W.  W.  Wilson,  H.  T.  Clark,  and  O.  T.  B.  Wil- 
liams appointed  a  committee  to  memorialize  the  legislature  to  restore 
said  block  to  the  Historical  Society.  Secretary  ordered  to  publish  in 
pamphlet  form  1000,  copies  of  Constitution  and  By-Laws,  also  to  have 


ORGANIZATION    AND    PROCEEDINGS.  17 

a  book-case  made  to  not  exceed  iu  cost  $16;  $20  appropriated  to  de- 
fray incidental  expenses  of  Secretary's  office  for  the  year. 

Secretary  reported  that  he  had  corresponded  with  various  individ- 
uals in  the  state  with  a  view  to  obtain  historical  matter  and  data,  and 
had  received  fair  responses.  That  he  had  received  also  historical  docu- 
ments from  other  state  societies.  That  he  had  labeled  all  books  and 
papers  received,  and  properly  filed  matter  obtained  in  manuscript 
form.  The  secretary  asked  for  authority  to  purchase  letter  files. 
Granted.  He  reported  that  room  could  be  had  in  University  build- 
ing free  of  cost  for  book-case  and  other  property  of  the  Society.  Ac- 
cepted with  thanks. 


ANNUAL  MEETING,  JANUARY  20th,  1880. 

Met  iu  University  chapel,  Lincoln.  New  members  elected :  Geo. 
^y.  Doane,  S.  G.  Owen,  L.  A.  Kent,  H.  B.  Mathewson,  John  Heth, 
D.  Butler,  J.  Dougherty,  V.  Vivquain,  and  J.  M.  Woolworth ;  Rev. 
Wm.  Hamilton  was  made  a  life  honorary  member. 

Old  officers  re  elected  except  J.  M.  Woolworth,  who  was  elected 
1st  Vice-President  in  place  of  Geo.  L.  Miller. 

The  question  of  Historical  block  was  again  brought  up,  and  after 
discussion  a  committee  consisting  of  C.  O.  Whedon,  J.  M.  Wool- 
worth,  and  J.  R.  Webster  was  appointed  to  examine  and  report  on 
the  legal  aspect  of  the  case  and  to  obtain  unity  of  action  on  the  part 
of  the  old  and  dormant  "  Nebraska  Historical  and  Library  Associa- 
tion" and  this  organization. 

Robt.  W.  Furnas,  J.  M.  Woolworth,  H.  T.  Clarke,  J.  A.  Mac- 
Murphy,  and  S.  Aughey,  appointed  a  committee  to  secure  the  co-oper- 
ation of  County  Historical  and  Old  Settlers'  Association  with  this. 

By-Laws  of  the  Society  were  amended  providing  for  quarterly  meet- 
ings at  such  places  in  the  state  as  might  be  agreed  upon.  The  first 
was  fixed  at  Omaha,  and  Judge  Savage  invited  to  deliver  an  address 
on  the  "  Discovery  of  Nebraska." 


18  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

Secretaiy  allowed  $25  for  incidental  expenses  of  his  office  and  a 
salary  of  $100  for  the  year  1880. 

Secretary  reported  he  had,  in  compliance  with  instructions,  printed 
Constitution  and  By-Laws ;  that  the  legislature  had  been  memorialized 
to  restore  Historical  block,  but  by  efforts  of  citizens  of  Lincoln  the 
prayer  was  not  granted;  that  the  old  society  had  commenced  legal 
proceedings  to  obtain  said  block;  that  some  historical  data  had  been 
obtained  from  individuals  and  county  authorities,  and  filed.  The 
whole  number  of  books  and  pamphlets  received  during  the  year  was 
83;  of  manuscripts,  41 ;  of  historical  newspapers,  51 ;  of  those  not 
yet  classified,  75.     Total,  250. 

The  Secretary  reported  considerable  feeling  in  the  state  as  to  the 
diversion  of  Historical  block  by  the  legislature — taking  it  from  the 
Society  and  giving  it  to  the  city  of  Lincoln. 


ANNUAL  MEETING,  JANUARY  11th,  1881. 

Met  at  University  chapel,  Lincoln. 

Mr.  Woolworth  presented  the  following  report  from  the  committee 
appointed  to  examine  the  legal  status  of  Historical  block  matter  : 

310  South  13th  Street, 
Omaha,  July  21st,  1880. 
To  the  State  Historical  Society  : 

Your  committee,  to  whom  was  referred  the  matter  of  the  block 
number  twenty-nine,  in  the  city  of  Lincoln,  claimed  to  have  been  ap- 
propriated by  the  state  of  Nebraska  to  the  purposes  of  the  State  His- 
torical Society,  have  had  the  same  under  advisement  and  report  as 
follows : 

1.  By  an  act  of  the  legislature  of  the  state  entitled  "An  act  to  pro- 
vide for  the  the  seat  of  government  of  the  state  of  Nebraska,  and  for 
the  erection  of  public  buildings  thereat,"  approved  June  14,  1867,  the 
commissioners  for  selecting  the  site  for  the  capital  were  required  to 
make  three  plats  thereof,  on  which,  among  other  blocks,  were  to  be 
laid  out  "  public  squares  or  reservations  for  public  buildings,"  and 
these  plats  were  to  be  made  public  records  by  filing  them  in  certain 
public  offices. 


ORGAXIZATIOX    AND    PROCEEDINGS.  19 

2.  The  commissioners,  haviug  selected  the  present  site  of  Lincoln 
for  the  purposes  of  the  act,  caused  plats  thereof  to  be  made,  on  each 
of  which  block  twenty-nine  was  desio:nated  as  the  "  State  Historical 
and  Library  Association  Block,"  and  on  the  legend  it  was  thus  re- 
fei-red  to — "  The  following  blocks  are  reserved  for  public  purposes  : 
*  *  *  Block  29,  for  State  Historical  Library  Association,  incor- 
porated August  26th,  1867."  These  plats  were  duly  filed  in  pursu- 
ance of  the  act.  The  commissioners,  in  their  report  to  the  legislature 
of  their  doings,  specially  state  that  the  reservation  of  a  block  for  the 
State  Historical  and  Library  Association  had  been  made. 

3.  On.  the  15th  of  February,  1869,  the  legislature  passed  a  joint 
resolution  adopting  the  plat,  with  "all  reservations  of  public  squares." 

4.  On  the  26th  of  August,  1S67,  certain  persons  procured  their 
incorporation  under  the  general  laws  of  the  state  "■  for  the  purpose  of 
establishing  a  state  historical  and  library  association,"  and  it  is  un- 
derstood by  your  committee  that  that  corporation  is  still  in  existence. 

5.  On  the  24th  of  February,  1875,  tJie  legislature  passed  an  act  do- 
nating this  block  to  the  city  of  Lincoln  for  the  purposes  of  a  market. 

6.  Your  committee,  after  the  most  careful  consideration,  are  of  the 
opinion  that  the  state  had,  before  the  act  of  February,  1875,  divested 
itself  of  all  right  over  this  block  of  land,  and  that  the  grant  to  the 
city  of  Lincoln  was  void.  It  is  not  clear  to  your  committee  whether 
the  association  which  became  incorporated  August  26,  1867,  and  was 
referred  to  in  the  legend  of  the  plats,  is  entitled  to  the  block.  Your 
committee  recommend  the  passage  of  the  following  resolution: 

Resolved,  That  a  committee  be  raised  composed  of  three  members 
of  this  Society,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Chair,  to  confer  with  the  State 
Historical  and  Library  Association,  incorporated  August  26th,  1867, 
for  the  purpose  of  harmonizing  and  uniting  their  interests,  and  in 
connection  with,  or  apart  from,  the  said  Association  to  institute  proper 
legal  proceedings  to  have  the  act  of  the  legislature  granting  block  29, 
in  Lincoln,  to  that  city,  declared  by  the  proper  judicial  courts  null  and 
void. 

All  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

J.  M.  WOOL  WORTH, 
J.  B.  WEBSTER, 
CHAS.  O.  WHEDON, 

Committee. 


20  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

My  only  criticism  on  this  report  is  that  I  hardly  wish  to  admit  a 
doubt  of  the  title  of  the  old  incorporation  (see  page  iv.,  top).  In  re- 
spect to  Mr.  Wool  worth's  judgment,  I  defer  to  his  opinion. 

I  am  in  favor  of  the  uniting  of  the  two  societies. 

J.  R.  WEBSTER. 

Reported  also  that  the  old  society  had  revived  and  put  itself  in 
shape  to  work  in  harmony  with  this  organization  to  secure,  if  possible, 
the  property  in  question. 

J.  A.  MacMurphy,  J.  M.  Wool  worth,  Lorenzo  Crounse,  C.  H.  Gere, 
and  C.  O.  Whedon  were  appointed  a  committee  to  draft  a  bill  and 
ask  its  passage  by  the  legislature,  recognizing  this  organization  as  a 
state  institution,  requiring  the  President  to  report  annually  to  the  gov- 
ernor, as  other  institutions,  and  the  state  to  print  such  reports  as  pub- 
lic documents. 

J.  M.  Woolworth,  J.  R.  Webster,  and  C.  O.  Whedon  appointed 
committee  on  union  of  the  old  and  this  society. 

The  President  announced  that  he  had  much  valuable  historical  mat- 
ter he  would  present  to  the  Society  when  it  was  in  condition  to  care 
for  and  preserve  it. 

Mr.  Woolworth  gave  an  outline  account  of  a  historical  mantel-piece 
he  was  constructing  in  his  new  building  in  Omaha. 

At  this  meeting  Dr.  A.  L.  Child,  of  Plattsmouth,  read  a  paper, 
''Gold  at  Pike's  Peak — Rush  for — Stampede."  (This  address  will 
be  found  in  its  place  in  the  Appendix.) 

■  A  quarterly  meeting  was  appointed  for  April,  at  Nebraska  City, 
and  J.  Sterling  Morton  invited  to  address  it.  Also,  a  meeting  was 
provided  for  at  Plattsmouth,  in  October,  the  orator  to  be  selected  here- 
after.    No  meetings,  however,  were  held  at  either  of  these  places. 

The  old  officers  were  all  re-elected. 

Secretary  reported  he  had  sent  out  600  of  our  circulars,  200  of  our 
Constitution  and  By-Laws,  and  had  written  211  letters;  that  he  has 
on  file  800  books,  pamphlets,  and  manuscripts ;  that  he  encounters 
increased  and  bitter  opposition  because  of  action  of  Lincoln  people 
and  the  legislature  in  the  matter  of  the  Historical  block. 


ORGANIZATION   AND   PROCEEDINGS.  21 

Dr.  Child  presented  the  organization  with  a  copy  of "  Fremont's 
First  and  Second  Expedition,  1842-3-4/'  for  which  thanks  were  ex- 
tended. 


Owing  to  absence  of  officers  there  was  no  annual  meeting  held 
1882. 


ANNUAL  MEETING,  JANUARY  17th,  1883. 
Met  at  Commercial  Hotel  parlor,  Lincoln. 

Death  of  Moses  Stocking  announced.  R.  W.  Furnas,  S.  Aughey 
and  W.  W.  Wilson  were  appointed  a  committee  on  resolutions  ex- 
pressive of  the  feelings  of  this  Society  at  the  loss  of  Mr.  Stocking. 

The  old  officers  were  re-elected.     The  office  of  Recording  Secretary 
was  revived,  and  Mrs.  C.  B.  Colby  elected  to  fill  this  place. 
W.  H.  Eller  was  elected  a  member  of  the  Association. 
The  Secretary  reported  now  on  hand  925  books,  pamphlets,  and 
manuscripts. 

R.  W.  Furnas,  David  Butler,  and  C.  O.  Whedon  were  appointed 
a  committee  to  again  ask  the  legislature  for  recognition  as  a  state  in- 
stitution, and  for  a  small  appropriation  to  collect  historical  data  and 
matter,  and  to  obtain,  if  possible,  a  room  in  the  Capitol  building  for 
library  and  other  accumulating  matter. 

An  hour  was  spent  in  relating  reminiscences,  participated  in  by 
Messrs.  Merritt,  Allan,  Grennell,  Wheeler,  Clark,  Dinsmore,  Mullon, 
Furnas,  and  others. 

The  following  is  the  Treasurer's  Report,  from  organization  to  date: 

SYNOPSIS  OF  REPORTS 

For  every  year  since  the  organization  of  the  State  Historical  Society, 
Year  1879. 

To  amount  fees  and  dues I^q  q(j 

By  amount  paid  out  on  order 54  59 

Balance  $  5  41 

o 


22  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

Year  1880. 

Balance,  as  per  report  of '79 '$  ^  41 

To  amount  tees  and  dues  ^"^  ^^0 

$69  41 
By  amount   paid  out  on  order 50  80 

•Balance ^18  ^^ 

Year  1881. 

To  balance  on  hand  as  per  report  of  80 ^18  61 

To  amount  fees  and  dues 24  00 

$42  61 
By  amount  paid  out  on  order -^2  00 

Balance  ^       ^^ 

To  the  Hon.  B.  W.  Furnas,  President  of  Nebrasha  State  Historical 
Society : 

I  have  the  honor  to  submit  my  annual  report,  as  your  Treasurer  of 
Nebraska  State  Historical  Society,  for  the  year  1883 : 

To  balance  on  hand,  as  per  report  of    81 $    ^     61 

Toamount  fees  and  dues • '^^  ^^ 

To  cash  received  of  stale  treasurer,  as  per  appropriation  by 

legislature   '^^^  ^^ 

S535  61 
By  cash  paid  State  Journal  for  letterheads,  as  per  voucher...        9  00 

Balance  on  hand ^^^^  ^^ 

Respectfully  submitted, 

W.  W.  WILSON, 

Treas.  Neb,  Hist.  Society. 
Lincoln,  Neb.,  Jan.  2d,  1884. 

This  balance  is  deposited  in  1st  National  Bank,  Lincoln,  in  name 
of  Nebraska  State  Historical  Society,  the  $500  to  draw  3  per  cent  in- 
terest if  left  for  three  months  or  longer. 


ORGANIZATION    AND    PROCEEDINGS.  23 

HISTORIES  OF  COUNTIES. 

We  have  collected,  and  have  on  file,  reliable,  detailed  histories  of  the 
following  counties,  together  with  many  interesting  reminiscences  con- 
nected therewith.  These  are  entirely  too  voluminous  for  publication 
as  part  of  this  report.  But  will  form  the  basis,  as  valuable  data  for 
future  historical  use  and  publication. 

Antelope  county. 

Boone  county,  prepared  by  S.  P.  Bollman. 

Butler  county,  pre})ared  by  G.  L.  Brown. 

Colfax  county,  prepared  by  Wm.  Draper. 

Clay  county,  prepared  by  Dr.  M.  Clark. 

Cuming  county,  prepared  by  E.  N.  Sweet. 

Cass  county,  prepared  by  A.  L.  Childs. 

Cedar  county,  prepared  by  L.  E.  Jones. 

Dixon  county,  prepared  by  Ed.  Arnold. 
Dawson   county,  prepared  by  T.  J.  Jewett. 
Dodge  county,  prepared  by  L.  J.  Abbott. 
Douglas  county,  prepared  by  E.  Estabrook. 
Dacotah  county,  prepared  by  Wm.  Adair. 
Franklin  county,  prepared  by  M.  O'Sullivan. 
Furnas  county,  prepared  by  W.  E.  Crutcher. 
Fillmore  county,  prepared  by  W.  H.  Blaine. 
Gage  county,  prepared  by  W.  H.  Somers. 
Howard  county,  prepared  by  E.  Harvey. 
Hamilton  county,  prepared  by  L.  W.  Hastings. 
Hall  county,  prepared  by  Wm.  Stolley. 
Johnson  county,  prepared  by  Andrew  Cook. 
Knox  county,  prepared  by  A.  L.  Towle. 
Lancaster  county,  prepared  by  C.  H.  Gere. 
Merrick  county,  prepared  by  J.  L.  Martin. 
Madison  county,  prepared  by  Judge  M'Cailum. 
Nemaha  county,  prepared  by  Robt.  W.  Furnas. 


24  NEBRASKA  "STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY, 

Otoe  county,  prepared  by  J.  Sterling  ^Morton. 
Polk  county,  prepared  bv  A.  Nance. 
Pawnee  county,  prepared  by  J.  L.  Edwards. 
Red  Willow  county,  prej>ared  by  Royal  Buck. 
Seward  county,  prepared  by  O.  T.  B.  Williams. 
Saline  county. 

Saunders  county,  prepared  by  Moses  Stocking. 
Sarpy  county,  prepared  by  S.  D.  Bangs. 
Webster  county,  prepared  by  H.  S.  Kaley. 
Washington  county. 

Wayne  county,  prepared  by  R.  B.  Crawford. 
York  county,  prepared  by  F.  M.  Connelly. 


II.— PIOXEER  REMI^qSCENCES. 


HISTORICAL  KECOLLECTIONS  IN  AND  ABOUT  OTOE  COUNTY. 


To  James  Fitche,  of  N'ebraska  City,  the  Society  is  indebted  for  the 
following  recollections,  reminiscences,  and  records.  A  portion  are 
papers  read  before  the  Otoe  county  Old  Settlers'  Association,  and 
others  as  furnished  and  published  in  the  local  newspapers. 

The  following  is  a  paper  read  by  Mr.  Fitche,  at  an  Old  Settlers' 
meeting: 

On  the  19th  of  May,  1855,  I  left  Muscatine,  Iowa,  in  company 
witli  Mr.  John  Hays,  Mr.  Eaymer,  and  Mr.  Gates,  together  with 
their  families,  bound  for  Nebraska.  When  about  half  way  across 
the  state  of  Iowa  we  met  families  returning,  who  assured  us  if  we 
went  into  the  territory  we  Avould  not  get  out  alive. 

Our  small  party  paused  to  hold  a  council  and  the  majority  were  in- 
clined to  recede.  I  was  consulted  as  the  senior.  My  reply  was, 
'"On,  Stanley,  on,'  we  are  this  far,  let  us  see  the  elephant."  Had 
my  family  been  along,  my  decision  might  have  been  different. 

I  have  always  looked  on  that  moment  as  one  upon  which  hinged 
our  weal  or  woe;  especially  when  I  look  around  upon  the  numbers  it 
brought  into  this  place,  you  would  scarcely  believe,  were  it  possible 
for  me  to  enumerate,  and  all  due  to  ray  "  elephant  speech  "  on  the 
bleak  prairies  of  Iowa. 

On  the  6tli  of  June,  '55,  I  first  put  foot  on  Nebraska  soil,  guiding 
the  near  ox  by  the  horn  off  the  ferry  boat  at  Florence.  Oh,  how  warm, 
and  the  river  so  muddy;  it  seemed  thick  enough  to  make  slapjacks. 
I  asked  the  pilot  what  made  the  water  so  dirty.  He  said  'twas  the 
last  river  in  creation,  and  when  the  Almighty  finished  all  the  rest  he 
gathered  up  all  the  slops  and  made  the  Missouri. 

We  camped  in  a  ravine  where  now  stands  the  beautiful  and  wealthy 
city  of  Omaha. 

LOOKING    FOE   SHELTER. 

The  next  day,  in  company  with  Mr.  Hays,  I  started  for  Tekama. 


28  NEBEASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

The  first  night  out  we  experienced  a  terrible  thunder  storm,  and  uot 
a  vestige  of  shelter;  not  even  a  glimmer  from  a  shanty  to  cheer  the 
lonely  night.  The  second  day  the  heat  was  excessive,  and  doubly  op- 
pressive for  want  of  water.  Toward  evening  we  struck  a  trail  leading 
to  timber  which  we  followed,  thinking  to  find  water,  but  not  a  drop 
to  moisten  our  parched  lips.  Upon  entering  the  timber  we  saw  a  large 
tree  with  a  chip  taken  out,  and  qn  close  inspection  noticed  an  arrow 
or  finger  pointing  the  direction  m'c  came,  under  which  was  written, 
"Four  miles  to  Tekama."  To  the  heart  and  hand  that  placed 
that  small  though  potent  inscription  there  we  might  attribute  the 
preservation  of  our  lives.  It  is  needless  to  say  we  took  courage  and 
retraced  our  steps.  About  12  o'clock  at  night  we  reached  the  city, 
consisting  of  one  tent  and  two  small  cabins  covered  with  bark.  Here 
we  found  Mr.  John  Young,  an  old  acquaintance,  who  gave  us  tea  and 
refreshments  which  revived  us  greatly.  After  a  sound  sleep  and 
hearty  breakfast  we  each  laid  claim  to  a  section  of  land,  after  which 
we  returned  to  camp,  feeling  so  rich.  Go  away  with  your  small  east- 
ern lots.  I  would  not  take  one  as  a  gift.  We  have  never  since  viewed 
our  possession  ;  for  aught  we  know  they  have  been  sold  for  taxes. 

We  again  hitched  up  "Buck  "and  "Berry,"  and  our  party  recrossed 
the  Muddy,  traveled  down  the  Iowa  side,  and  pitched  our  tents  opposite 
this  place.  Mr.  Hays  and  myself  crossed  in  a  flat-boat.  Was  kindly 
received  by  Mr.  John  McMecham  and  family,  at  whose  house  good 
square  meals  were  dished  up  by  a  young  boy  who  grew  up  to  be  the 
good  man  Edward  Henry. 

AT    NEBRASKA    CITY. 

Wending  our  way  up,  uot  Main  street,  but  a  ravine  where  now 
stands  Pinuey  &  Thorp's  mill;  the  hot  sun  scorching  us  suggested 
something  to  take,  and  had  we  known  that  Wallace  Pearman  could 
have  slaked  our  thirst,  gladly  would  we  have  patronized  him,  for  we 
were  "orful  dry." 

After  viewing  for  several  days  the  beautiful  limpid  streams  skirted 
with  timber,  the  undulating  prairies  dotted  all  over  with  choice  flowers? 
and  comparing  all  with  the  country  surrounding  Omaha,  we  concluded 
to  make  this  our  future  home.  Accordingly,  on  the  first  of  August  I 
started  back  to  Muscatine,  Iowa,  for  my  family,  on  foot,  a  distance  of 
over  three  hundred  miles,  with  a  little  "grub,"  a  quart  canteen,  and 


PIOXEER    REMINISCENCES.  29 

two  and  one-half  dollars  in  my  pocket.  On  one  occasion  I  traveled 
six  miles  out  of  my  way  to  get  a  canteen  full  of  water.  Two  nights, 
being  unable  to  reach  a  house,  I  lay  on  the  prairie  with  no  covering 
but  the  starry  decked  canopy  of  heaven,  with  nothing  to  break  the 
monotony  save  the  buzz  of  the  mosquito,  who,  like  a  hungry  creditor, 
insisted  on  presenting  his  bill.  I  made  the  night  short  for  fear  Mr. 
Wolf  would  find  lawful  prey.  The  only  weapon  I  had  was  a  one 
bladed  knife  to  sharpen  my  pencil — the  only  dangerous  weapon  I 
ever  carried  was  when,  in  our  country's  need.  Col.  Ivers,  some  others, 
and  myself,  in  order  to  show  the  blood  of  our  forefathers  and  the 
ambition  of  our  mothers,  carried  an  old  rusty  musket  and  drove  the 
Indians  into  the  Rocky  Mountains,  where  Col.  Chuningtou  put  his 
foot  on  them.  If  my  own  gun  was  ever  loaded  some  other  person 
fired  it  otf,  or  the  load  is  in  her  yet. 

Please  excuse  the  divergence.  To  resume,  I  arrived  home  after 
about  three  months'  absence,  and  when  neariug  my  house  two  little 
boys  seeing  me  ran  in  trembling  with  fright,  and  said  to  their 
mother,  "here  comes  a  crazy  man." 

TO    JOHN    BOULWARE's    MEMORY. 

Soon  again  I  turned  westward  with  my  family,  and  on  the  10th 
day  of  October,  1855,  again  set  foot  in  Nebraska,  taking  up  our  abode 
in  a  most  dilapidated  shanty  situated  on  Kearney  Heights,  and  known 
as  Christy's  college,  where  we  were  visited  soon  after  by  Mr.  John  B. 
Boulware,  and  on  casting  his  eye  around  he  said,  "This  will  not  do, 
I  have  a  better  house  near  the  landing,  move  into  it."  And  gladly 
we  accepted  the  proffered  kindness.  Moving  was  easy,  a  few  wheel- 
barrow loads  and  we  were  confortably  situated  in  the  new  quarters. 
The  next  day  Mrs.  Boulware  called,  and  in  her  we  found  a  friend  in- 
deed, only  equaled  by  her  husband.  The  memory  of  all  their  kind 
deeds  will  ever  be  cherished  by  our  family,  and  so  far  as  dollars  and 
cents  could  repay  them,  John  was  remunerated  with  both  principal 
and  interest  in  after  years  when  he  visited  us  at  Camp  Creek. 

ONLY    A   PORTION. 

Mr.  President,  these  are  but  the  outlines  of  the  initiatory  steps  over 
the  threshold  of  Nebraska.  I  suppose  every  one  here  remembers  too 
well  their  own  checkered  path.     In  those  days  I  considered  myself  a 


30  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

pretty  good  carpenter,  but  unfortunately  ray  tool  chest,  together  with 
some  other  things  shipped  from  Muscatine,  did  not  arrive  until  the 
following  spring.  Then  the  all  important  question  arose  as  to  how  I 
was  to  support  my  family,  with  cruel  winter  staring  me  in  the  face, 
no  tools  to  work  with  and  no  acquaintance  with  the  only  firm  that  kept 
them.  One  morning  I  plucked  up  courage — did  I  say  courage,  not  I, 
for  I  had  none.  However,  I  got  to  the  store  by  the  ground  not  com- 
plying with  my  foolish  wishes  to  open  and  swallow  me  up.  What  a 
task  for  me  to  ask  an  entire  stranger  to  trust  me  for  a  set  of  tools. 
One  of  the  proprietors  was  pointed  out  to  me,  who  proved  to  be  Mr. 
Nuckols,  of  the  firm  of  Nuckols,  Hail  &  Vandorn.  I  approached 
him  with  a  bow  and  the  salutation  of  the  morning,  and  commenced 
to  tell  my  story;  that  I  was  a  carpenter  with  a  large  family;  then 
come  the  tug  of  war;  he  surveyed  me  a  moment  from  head  to  foot, 
then  said,  " do  you  intend  to  remain  here?"  "Yes."  It  was  easily 
answered  for  we  could  not  get  away.  He  turned  and  said,  John,  let 
this  man  have  what  he  wants.  That  sounded  good,  and  after  select- 
ing such  things  as  I  stood  most  in  need  of,  John  said,  is  there  any- 
tliing  else?  That  sounded  still  better.  I  have  always  thought  John 
was  the  nearest  "white"  of  any  man  I  ever  knew,  when  gathering  up 
ray  tools.  Mr.  Nuckolls  asked  me  if  I  could  do  a  job  for  Judge 
Bradford.  It  was  a  small  one,  for  which  he  paid  rae  a  five  dollar 
gold  piece.  Oh!  how  large  it  looked.  And  just  here  I  claim  to 
have  made  the  first  window  sash  by  hand  that  was  ever  made  in 
this  city. 

THE  FIRST  MARRIAGE. 

But,  Mr.  President,  I  find  neither  time  nor  space  will  permit  giving 
in  detail  the  vicissitudes  of  our  early  days  in  Nebraska.  A  trip  to  Sid- 
ney for  a  little  salt,  thence  to  Sonora  with  a  grist  of  corn,  making  the 
trip  with  oxen,  taking  several  days.  Our  daughter's  marriage  to  S. 
B.  Davis,  being  the  first  wedding  in  Kearney;  the  cake  being  a  sad 
affair — no  eggs  to  be  had  and  flour  scarce.  Our  moving  to  the  claim 
in  mid-winter,  with  the  thermometer  30  degrees  below  zero,  the  pov- 
erty stricken  oxen  sticking  in  a  snow  bank,  two  children  shivering  in 
the  sled,  and  my  hazardous  tramp  several  miles  for  Mr.  F.  Simras  to 
help  with  his  team.  Then  our  cabin  with  its  dirt  roof  leaking  for 
several  days  after  a  rain,  the  occupants  sitting  up  in  bed  with  a  bucket 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  31 

or  pan  to  catch  the  drops,  and  after  the  sleepy  holder  was  drenched 
with  the  contents,  do2ing  off,  perhaps  to  dream  of  shingle  roofs  and 
board  floors.  The  trial  of  having  a  grist  ground  at  Jamison's  mill, 
which  only  made  six  revolutions  a  week,  as  the  old  logs  lying  around 
will  testify  to  this  day.  Necessity  being  the  mother  of  invention? 
I  made  a  grater  of  enormous  size,  on  which  we  ground  our  corn, 
often  at  the  expense  of  skinning  our  knuckles;  the  marks  I  now 
carry. 

THE  WAY  TO  GET  RID  OF  MINISTERS. 

Once  a  minister  came,  and  after  addressing  the  few  settlers,  all  dis- 
persed without  inviting  him  to  dine.  Perhaps  they  all  felt  like  our- 
selves, too  poor  and  proud  to  offer  the  man  of  God  what  would  hold 
soul  and  body  together.  At  all  events,  I  invited  him  home,  all  the 
while  pondering  over  in  my  mind  what  we  could  set,  before  him ;  the 
clouds  were  somewhat  removed  when  I  thought  of  the  plate  of  butter 
in  the  root  house,  which  was  a  great  luxury  those  days.  I  felt  easy 
until  the  table  was  being  set,  when,  alas!  vain  hopes.  Our  dog 
"  Trusty,"  so  untrue  to  his  title,  had  stolen  the  butter,  and  sorrow- 
fully we  watched  the  preacher  wash  down  the  dry  corn  bread  with  the 
familiar  beverage,  corn  coffee;  and  that  was  the  last  Camp  Creek 
ever  saw  of  Mr.  Preacher. 

THE  OLD  cow  GONE. 

Then  the  cattle  died,  the  loved  cow^  was  long  on  the  lift,  and,  like  a 
funeral  procession,  every  morning  the  family  gathered  around  the 
prostrate  form,  lifting,  steadying,  and  caressing  her,  fully  impressed 
that  a  cow  was  a  good  thing  in  a  family  where  milk  was  scarce. 

In  conclusion,  Mr.  President,  you  may  think,  to  contrast  eighteen 
years  ago  with  the  present,  I  am  going  to  tell  you  that  I  am  rich  ; 
but  I  cannot  say  that,  but  if  we  could  have  been  half  as  comfortable 
then  as  now,  would  have  felt  rich.  I  have  occupied  too  much  of  your 
time  and  the  half  is  not  told. 

SUMMARY. 

Well,  it  gives  me  pleasure  to  look  around  on  not  only  our  own 
children  but  our  grandchildren.  I  do  not  like  to  be  profane,  but  I 
could  live  in  this  healthy  Nebraska  until  I  saw  the  third  and  fourth 
generation,  for  this  is  my  place,  here  will  I  stay,  for  I  do  love  it  well. 


32  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

LETTER  FROM  S.  F.  NUCKOLLS. 

Bead  before  the  Old  Settlers''  Picnic  on  June  17,  1874. 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 

June  10,  1874. 
Maj.  J.   W.  Pearman,  President  Old  Settlers^  Association: 

I  thank  you  kindly  for  the  honor  done  me  in  your  letter  of  the 
26th  ult.,  in  behalf  of  the  Old  Settlers'  Association  of  Otoe  county, 
Nebraska,  extending  to  me  an  invitation  to  deliver  the  annual  ad- 
dress before  your  Society  at  the  fourth  reunion,  to  be  held  this  present 
month. 

I  would  most  gladly  accept  your  invitation,  but  now  is  the  busy 
mining  season,  and  I  have  other  and  pressing  duties  that  prevent,  so 
that  I  must  decline  this  opportunity  of  meeting  my  old  friends  in  Otoe 
county — the  best  friends  that  man  ever  had. 

It  was  October  1,  1846,  when,  being  just  twenty-one  years  of  age, 
I  left  ray  native  Virginia  and  traveled  two  hundred  miles  on  foot  to 
Wyandotte,  on  the  Ohio  river.  There  I  took  passage  on  a  steamboat 
to  St.  Louis  as  a  deck  passenger.  I  have  before  me  my  passage 
ticket,  which  read  as  follows : 

STEAMBOAT  SWATARA. 

Trip  No.  4.  1846. 

S.  F.  NUCKOLLS 

Paid  Deck  Passage  to  St.  Louis. 

To  Wood  and  Coal. 

From  St.  Louis  I  made  my  way  by  land  to  what  is  now  called 
Civil  Bend,  but  which  was  then  known  as  Hog  Thief  Bend,  about  five 
miles  from  Nebraska  City.  On  the  steamer  Swatara  I  had  made  the 
acquaintance  of  William  Lambert,  who  lived  there.  When  I  arrived 
at  his  house  he  told  me  I  could  board  there  gratis,  as  long  as  I 
pleased,  if  I  would  help  "  grit ;  "  as  there  was  no  mill  in  the  country 
and  all  the  corn  meal  had  to  be  made  in  that  way. 

The  next  day  there  was  a  horse  race,  and  as  every  one  present  had 
bets  on  the  race  except  A.  A.  Bradford,  Deacon  Lambert,  and  the 
writer,  we  three  were  elected  judges  of  the  races.  Judge  Bradford 
was  then  county  clerk  of  Atchison  county,  and  he  persuaded  me  to  go 
down  with  him  to  Linden,  Mo. 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  33 

Id  a  few  days  there  was  a  wedding  to  take  place  at  Mrs.  Cornog's 
in  Hog  Thief  Bend,  to  which  all  Linden  went,  ere  the  sun  was  low. 
But  lo  !  the  Methodist  circuit  rider,  who  was  to  tie  the  knot,  did  not 
come  because  the  Tarkio  river  could  not  be  crossed.  The  impatient 
guests  arranged  with  B.  M.  George,  sheriff  of  that  county,  to  perform 
the  ceremony  between  Wm.  Wells  and  Miss  Cornog.  Mrs.  Cornog 
was  opposed  to  this  proceeding,  but  every  one  else  said  it  was  all 
right;  so  the  ceremony  was  performed,  turkey  and  pigs  eaten,  and 
there  was  dancing  on  the  puncheon  floor  of  that  log  cabin  "till  day- 
light did  appear."  Two  days  thereafter  the  minister  arrived  and 
learned  of  the  circumstance,  and  insisted  that  they  should  be  remar- 
ried according  to  the  forms  of  his  church,  which  was  duly  done. 

Judge  Bradford,  m4io  was  prominent  at  this  wedding,  some  years 
afterwards  was  connected  with  Hon.  J.  S.  Morton,  Hon.  J.  F.  Kin- 
ney, and  Horace  H.  Harding  in  inducing  Joseph  Murphy,  of  Iowa, 
to  give  a  grand  oyster  and  champagne  supper  at  the  Nuckolls  House, 
Nebraska  City.  At  this  social  gathering  there  were  present  such  em- 
inent men  as  Gov.  S.  W.  Black,  A.  J.  Hopkins,  E.  A.  Des  Long,  Dr. 
J.  C.  Campbell,  John  B.  Boulware,  W.  R.  Craig,  Wm.  McLennan, 
Geo.  E.  Crater,  W.  R.  Sroat,  C.  H.  Cowles,  Dr.  Wm.  Dewey,  J.  H. 
Decker,  Wilson  M.  Maddox,  Gideon  Bennett,  Dr.  Henry  Bradford, 
H.  P.  Bennett,  Gen.  H.  P.  Downs,  N.  S.  Harding,  Thomas  Morton, 
Judge  Edward  R.  Harden,  of  Georgia,  M.  W.  Riden,  Mills  S.  Reeves, 
and  many  others.  Hon.  J.  F.  Kinney  presided,  and,  after  all  the 
wine  in  town  had  been  drank,  at  the  expense  of  Murphy,  the  follow- 
ing resolutions  were  introduced  by  Hon.  J.  S.  Morton,  and  unani- 
mously passed : 

Whereas,  We  are  convened  here  this  evening,  at  the  invitation  of  a  distin- 
guished and  eminent  member  of  the  high  and  honorable  profession  of  the  law — a 
bright  particular  star  in  that  firmament  of  legal  erudition,  whose  effulgence 
illumines  the  fertile  and  magnificent  valley  of  the  Missouri  river — Joseph  Murphy, 
Esq.,  of  Fremont  county,  Iowa;  therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  1.  That  in  the  intellectual  economy  of  .Joseph  Murphy  are  all  the  ele- 
ments and  acquirements  appertaining  to  the  sound,  practical,  and  profound  lawyer, 
the  ever  reliable,  staunch,  active,  energetic,  and  sagacious  Democrat. 

2.  That  the  said  Joseph  Murphy,  for  his  honesty,  integrity,  and  indomitable 
industrj^  and  sobriety,  is  peculiarly  fitted  for  a  seat  upon  the  supreme  bench  of  the 
supreme  court  of  Utah,  for  which  place  he  seems  to  us  the  man — the  man  furnished 
at  this  crisis  in  the  affairs  of  that  polygamous  commonwealth,  as  Napoleon  was  to 
France,  by  the  hand  of  a  never  erring  destiny. 


34  NEBRASKA    STATE    HTSTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

3.  That  we  earnestly,  solicitously,  anxiously,  and  prayerfully  petition  His  Ex- 
cellency, James  Buchanan,  the  President  of  the  United  States,  to  nominate  and,  by 
and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  United  States  Senate,  confirm  our  friend 
and  host  as  Associate  Justice  of  the  Supreme  Court  of  Utah.  And  furthermore, 
be  it 

Eesolved,  That  we  wish  Joseph  Murphy,  Es(i.,  Ions  life,  honor,  happiness  and 
prosperity  in  this  world;  that  we  thank  him  for  this  entertainment;  and  that 
when  late  he  may  be  called  to  return  to  heaven,  his  ecstatic  psychological  essence 
may  evaporate  to  sing  forever  and  ever  beneath  the  ambrosial  palm  trees  of  that 
viewless  world,  where  the  Hesperian  oligarchy  blooms  perennially  forever  and  aye. 

A  newspaper  printed  uj)  the  river,  calied  the  Bur/le,  in  1854,  pul)- 
lished  the  following : 

The  Military  Eeserve  on  which  Nebraska  City  is  situated  has  not  been  publicly 
abandoned.  What  assurance  have  settlers  that  the  War  Department  will  not  order 
the  whole  Eeserve — six  miles  long,  three  broad — upon  which  the  pleasant  town  site 
of  Nebraska  City  is  situated,  to  be  sold  to  the  highest  bidder?  The  public  build- 
ings are  yet  unsold,  and  the  people  may  at  some  future  day  find  their  happy  homes 
subject  to  the  auctioneer's  hammer. 

During  the  fall  of  the  same  year  the  first  foot  race  took  place,  in 
which  Wilson  M.  Maddox  was  beaten  by  the  writer. 

In  1855  the  first  legal  "mill"  occurred,  before  Judge  E.  E,.  Har- 
den, of  Georgia.  Hon.  O.  P.  Mason  and  H.  P.  Bennett  engaged  in 
physical  combat,  Init  no  blood  was  shed.  The  court  was  much  aston- 
ished at  western  habits. 

During  the  same  year  Hon.  J.  S.  Morton  became  interested  in  the 
Nebraska  City  News.  Upon  his  first  arrival  with  his  estimable  wife 
they  visited  the  printing  office,  then  in  the  second  story  of  the  old 
Block  House,  in  company  with  the  writer,  finding  Shack  Grayson 
the  sole  person  in  charge,  who  afterwards — owing  to  his  early  associ- 
ations— became  a  distinguished  member  of  the  Mississippi  legislature. 

In  1856  the  proprietors  of  Nebraska  City,  fearing  that  the  town 
of  Wyoming  would  eclipse  Nebraska  City,  concluded  to  buy  that 
town,  and  did  so,  but  they  did  not  pay  much  for  it. 

Later  in  the  same  year  Riden  &  White  ])ublished  the  following 
statement  of  the  stock  market : 

Nebraska  City  lots,  |50  to  $300.     No  choice  ones  offered. 

Omaha  scrip,  no  inquiry. 

Omaha  lots,  no  sales. 

Wyoming  lots,  heavy  transfers  to  capitalists. 

Hamilton,  ten  shares  for  a  brass  watch  and  a  little  black  dos;. 


1237383 

PIONEER    REMINISCE^'CES.  35 

Otoe,  Gideon  Bennett  reports  that  no  sales  made  except  to  those 
who  will  build. 

Delaware,  no  inquiry. 

Powhocco,  20  shares  for  an  old  blind  horse  and  two  Peter  Funk 
watches. 

Fairview,  36  shares  for  a  big  white  dog  and  an  old  gun. 

Xenia,  50  shares  for  a  gilt  watch  chain  and  ten  cents  eash. 

Fredonia,  20  shares  for  a  pewter  watch  and  a  pair  of  boots. 

Brown ville,  lots  donated  to  any  man  who  wears  store  clothes. 

Kearney,  7J  miles  distant,  too  high  (on  the  hill). 

In  January,  1857,  the  Otoe  County  Lyceum  was  established,  and 
the  following  officers  elected: 

President — W.  R.  Craig. 

Vice-President — Wm.  E.  Pardee. 

Recording  Secretary— Philip  K.  Reily. 

Corresponding  Secretary — H.  H.  Harding. 

Librarian — H.  M.  Giltner. 

Treasurer — Francis  Bell. 

Sergeant-at-Arms^ — J.  O.  B.  Dunning. 

Trustees — Joshua  Garsiele,  M.  W.  Riden,  Henry  Bradford,  S.  F. 
Nuckolls,  M.  K.  Kay. 

In  1858  the  great  firm  of  Russell,  Majors  &  Waddell  commenced 
freighting  for  the  government  from  Nebraska  City  to  Utah,  New 
Mexico,  and  military  posts  in  the  West.  During  that  year  they 
started  out  4,000  teamsters,  with  3,000  wagons,  and  over  30,000 
head  of  oxen.  Their  business  was  managed  by  Alexander  Majors, 
Esq.,  in  a  manner  that  gained  the  admiration  of  the  country  and 
gave  the  city  an  impetus  in  every  branch  of  business. 

The  writer  and  other  old  settlers  were  invited  to  go  out  to  camp  to 
see  the  first  train  started,  upon  which  occasion  Mr.  Majors  addressed 
the  "Outfit"  as  follows: 

Ox  Teamsters:  I  am  a  moral  aud  religious  man,  and  feel  it  my  duty  as  a 
member  of  society  to  carry  out  and  enforce  so  far  as  possible  a  wholesome  moral 
influence;  therefore  I  give  every  employe  one  copy  of  the  Holy  Bible  to  defend 
himself  against  moral  contaminations,  and  also  a  pair  of  Colt's  revolvers  and  a 
gun  to  defend  yourselves  against  warlike  Indians;  and  each  of  you  are  required  to 
sign  a  contract  to  the  effect  that  while  in  our  emj)loy  you  will  not  use  ijrofane  lan- 
guage, nor  get  drunk,  nor  gamble,  nor  treat  animals  with  cruelty,  nor  interfere 
with  the  rights  of  citizens  or  Indians;  nor  do  anything  ungentlemanly  towards 


36  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

any  one;  and  a  violation  of  this  agreement  shall  make  you  liable  to  a  discharge 
and  a  forfeiture  of  your  wages. 

We  pay  the  highest  prices  that  are  paid  for  the  services  that  you  are  now  about 
to  engage  in,  and  your  good  behavior  is  a  part  of  the  value  that  we  receive  for 
what  we  pay  you. 

If  it  were  right  to  tal^e  a  man's  labor  for  nothing,  which  it  is  not,  I  would  not 
allow  any  one  of  you  to  travel  with  one  of  our  trains  if  you  would  board  and  find 
yourselves  and  work  for  nothing,  and  at  the  same  time  violate  the  rules  of  pro- 
priety just  laid  down  to  you. 

It  is  my  desire  that  our  firm  shall  be  a  means  of  largely  benefiting  our  em- 
ployes while  they  are  associated  with  us.  To  do  this,  we  must  have  rules  and 
discipline  for  your  government,  which  must  be  obeyed,  otherwise  there  will  be 
confusion,  and  your  standard  of  morality  would  be  lowered.  There  are  two  dis- 
tinct kinds  of  influence  that  affect  the  children  of  men — what  we  call  the  bad  and 
the  good.  If  men  enjoy  the  genial  and  wholesome  influences  desired,  they  must 
be  practically  riglit  in  their  lives.  Otherwise  the  bad  influence  will  take  hold  of 
them. 

I  desire  you,  wagon  masters,  to  be  kind  and  gentle  and  dignified  toward  the  men 
in  your  care,  and  for  this  your  reward  will  be  the  respect  and  gentlemanly  de- 
portment of  your  men  toward  you. 

I  want  you  j'oung  men  who  are  placed  under  these  wagon  masters  to  obey  them, 
and  shall  anything  then  go  wrong  they  will  be  held  accountable  for  any  blunders. 
Now,  young  gentlemen,  you  will  observe  by  the  rules  established  that  I  do  not 
require  you  to  sign  a  temperance  pledge,  but  to  keep  from  getting  drunk.  I  wdll, 
however,  suggest  that  the  only  sure  way  to  keep  from  getting  drunk  is  not  to 
drink  at  all. 

If  I  had  a  weakness  of  that  kind,  and  a  man  calling  himself  my  friend  invited 
me  to  drink,  I  would  consider  him  more  an  enemy  than  a  friend.  There  are  some 
here  who  may  say  that  they  cannot  refrain  from  the  habit  of  swearing.  Perhaps 
you  have  not  thought  of  what  a  wicked  thing  profane  swearing  is. 

Many  young  men  have  mistaken  notions  in  regard  to  this  practice.  I  may  think 
it  an  accomplishment,  while  it  is  a  shameful  disgrace.  It  carries  with  it  other 
evils  that  you  would  be  ashamed  to  acknowledge  that  you  were  guilty  of. 

Many  say  that  it  is  the  only  bad  habit  they  have — that  they  hate  a  liar  or  a 
coward.  They  forget  that  it  is  next  to  impossible  to  swear  without  commencing 
with  a  lie.  The  greatest  cowards  in  the  world  are  the  most  profane  and  vulgar 
swearers.  No  man  who  calls  upon  the  Almighty  to  damn  his  soul  means  what  he 
says.  If  he  did  he  would  not  be  guilty  of  such  blasphemy.  Now,  young  gentle- 
men— you  who  think  that  you  cannot  refrain  from  swearing — I  will  now  tell  you 
of  three  positions  where  it  would  not  be  possible  for  j'ou  to  swear.  I  will  call 
with  you  \ipon  your  mother  sitting  at  her  center  table  with  the  old  family  Bible 
on  it,  and  two  or  three  other  ladies  with  her.  Could  you  introduce  me  to  them 
and  wind  up  with  an  oath  ?  Not  one  of  j^ou  is  so  degraded  as  to  be  guilty  of 
doing  so. 

I  will  now  go  with  you  to  church.  We  will  place  three  Christian  ministers  in 
the  pulpit,  fill  the  pews  with  fathers  and  mothers  with  their  little  curly  headed, 
blue  eyed,  and  rosy  cheeked  boj^s  and  girls.  Is  there  a  gentleman  among  you 
that  could  bring  out  a  profane  oath  with  such  surroundings'?     The  next  situation 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  37 

in  which  we  will  make  the  test  will  be  in  the  position  in  which  we  are  now  asso- 
ciated. We  are  here  in  our  rough  costumes,  we  have  the  ox  yoke,  the  huge  wagon 
and  log  chain,  and  our  situation  is  one  that  gives  us  nothing  to  bolster  up  or  re- 
strain us,  but  the  manhood  and  remembrance  of  our  good  mothers  and  their  ad- 
vice. Now,  young  gentlemen,  I  will  say  to  those  who  assert  that  they  cannot  help 
swearing  I  will  cease  speaking  for  two  minutes,  so  as  to  give  time  for  any  man 
who  is  now  present  who  says  that  he  cannot  refrain  from  swearing  to  deliver  him- 
self from  some  of  those  huge  oaths.     [A  pause.] 

So  now,  not  one  of  you  seems  burdened  with  a  desire  to  swear.  I  thank  you, 
young  gentlemen,  for  standing  the  test,  and  pray  that  you  may  always  maintain 
true  integrity  and  refrain  from  profane  practices.  If  perchance  I  meet  one  of 
your  mothers  I  pray  that  she  will  not  say  to  me  that  while  you  were  in  our  employ 
you  lost  your  good  name,  and  my  aim  shall  be  to  send  you  back  to  your 
homes  with  your  habits  and  business  qualifications  bettered  instead  of  lowered. 
Now,  young  gentlemen,  in  time  of  peril  remember  your  fathers  and  mothers  who 
raised  you,  and  the  God  who  sustains  you. 

And  now,  Old  Settlers, 
Farewell.     I  will  omit  no  opportunity 
That  may  convey  my  greetings,  love  to  thee. 

F.  S.  NUCKOLLS. 


OTOE  COUNTY  IN  EARLY  DAYS 

By  E.  H.  COWLES,  One  of  the  Oldest  Settlers. 

Thinking  a  sketch  of  the  early  history  of  good  old  Otoe  county 
would  be  a  readable  article  in  your  columns  and  at  the  same  time  be 
appropriate  to  the  times,  I  will  give  a  few  items  of  the  many  inci- 
dents that  fell  under  my  observation  at  an  early  day  in  the  organiza- 
tion, settlement,  and  progress  of  the  territory;  more  particularly  that 
which  refers  to  the  then  Pearce,  but  now  Otoe  county. 

As  my  books  and  papers  referring  to  transactions  which  happened 
in  those  days  were  all  burned  when  my  house  was  burned,  I  can 
only  speak  from  memory  and  approximate  as  to  dates.  It  should  be 
remembered  that  this  whole  country  bordering  on  the  Missouri  river, 
including  Kansas,  was  called  Nebraska  territory,  or  the  Great  Amer- 
ican Desert,  supposed  to  be  an  uninhabitable  waste;  not  until  about 
fiom  '50  to  '54,  during  the  great  California  emigration,  which  passed 
over  nearly  every  portion  of  this  wild  country,  was  the  fact  generally 
known  that  this  vast  country  possessed  agricultural  qualities  unsur- 
passed by  any  portion  of  our  wide-spread  country.  Stimulated  by 
these  facta  a  few  adventurous  individuals  put  a  practical  test  to  the 
productiveness  of  the  soil  by  planting  different  kinds  of  grain  and 
4 


38  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

vegetable  seeds,  with  the  happiest  results.  Conspicuous  among  these 
is  the  name  of  General  Southerland,  an  exile  leader  of  the  Canadian 
rebellion.  His  writings  and  lectures,  fortified  by  his  experimental 
knowledge,  contributed  no  little  "in  kindling  the  fire  of  excitement 
which  soon  after  swept  along  the  other  side  of  the  river,  until  even 
the  women  seemed  to  excel  the  men  in  enthusiasm,  even  the  very- 
chickens  as  they  crowed  seemed  to  hurrah  for  Nebraska. 

During  the  summer  of  1853  communications  with  Indians  dis- 
closed the  fact  that  the  Kiokapoos,  half-breed  Missouris,  Otoes,  and 
Omahas  were  not  only  willing  but  anxious  to  sell  their  lands  to  the 
government.  In  order  to  facilitate  business  we  determined  to  call  a 
convention  to  meet  at  St.  Joseph,  Mo.,  during  the  winters  of  '53  and 
'54,  for  the  purpose  of  memorializing  the  President  and  Congress  in 
regard  to  the  necessity  of  taking  early  steps  to  treat  with  the  Indians, 
organize  the  territory,  and  open  it  up  for  settlement. 

The  convention  was  called,  the  delegates  from  this  part  of  the 
country  were:  H.  P.  Bennett,  from  Glenwood,  Iowa;  A.  A.  Bradford 
and  W.  McEwen,  from  Sidney,  Iowa;  H.  P.  Downs,  from  old  Fort 
Kearney,  Nebraska;  S.  F.  Nuckolls  and  C.  H.  Cowles,  from  Linden, 
Mo. 

In  starting  from  Linden  nothing  unusual  occurred  to  disturb  our 
happiness  until  near  Savannah,  Mo.  Mr.  Nuckolls  and  myself  be- 
ing in  a  buggy  behind  the  rest,  in  hurrying  up  we  drove  astride  a 
stump  which  proved  a  little  too  high  for  our  buggy  tongue,  breaking 
it  in  several  pieces,  compelling  us  to  switch  off  for  repairs.  But  it  is 
better  to  be  born  lucky  than  rich;  Mr.  Nuckolls  having  a  lumber 
wagon  a  short  distance  behind,  which  soon  came  to  our  relief,  taking 
us  in  tow  for  St.  Joe,  ^vhere  we  landed  all  right. 

The  convention  being  organized  the  next  thing  that  occurred  to  in- 
terfere with  our  harmonious  action  was  in  the  committee  room  of  the 
committee  on  resolutions,  Charles  F.  Holley,  chairman.  We  played 
mock-congress  from  "dusky  eve  until  early  morn,"  the  committee  be- 
ing nearly  equally  divided  on  a  resolution  substantially  as  follows: 

Resolved,  That  the  emigrants  in  the  territory  ought  to  receive  the  same  protec- 
tion to  property  that  they  enjoyed  in  the  states  from  which  they  emigrated. 

Of  course  property,  in  the  resolution,  meant  slaves.  We  finally 
compromised  by  agreeing  to  report  nothing  on  the  subject,  little  dream- 
ing that  we  were  making  a  small  ripple  in  the  tidal  wave  which  was 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  39 

SO  soon  to  sweep  over  the  bloody  plains  of  historic  Kansas  and 
finally  culminating^  in  a  national  wide-spread  fratricidal  strife,  form- 
ing an  epoch  in  our  history  both  humiliating  and  degrading  to  the 
morality  and  intelligence  of  a  people  possessing  all  the  advantages  of 
a  high  state  of  civilization  in  the  nineteenth  century.  But  the  conven- 
tion closed  harmoniously  with  the  best  feeling  over  a  champagne  supper 
provided  by  the  wide-awake  and  enterprising  citizens  of  the  then  vil- 
lage, but  now  the  city  of  St.  Joe.  Next  morning  we  all  took  our 
leave,  McEwen  and  myself  in  a  buggy,  Downs  on  horseback,  (Brad- 
ford and  Nuckolls  going  another  road  on  business).  Here  again  I  was 
doomed  to  more  bad  luck;  just  as  we  were  entering  a  long  unsettled 
prairie  we  not  only  broke  our  buggy-tongue,  but  an  iron  axle.  Here 
again  we  were  compelled  to  switch  off  for  repairs.  Downs,  seeing  our 
misfortune,  said  he  never  forsook  a  friend  in  trouble,  stuck  by  and 
assisted  us  like  a  brother  until  we  were  fully  repaired  and  on  the 
track  again.  We  could  only  make  headway  against  the  drifting 
snow  and  wind  by  letting  down  our  buggy-top  and  taking  the  full 
benefit  of  the  storm,  with  the  thermometer  from  18°  to  20°  below 
zero.  We  stood  it  however,  until  we  arrived  at  my  home  in  Lincoln, 
Mo.,  a  little  frost-bitten,  otherwise  all  right.  Here  we  rested  a  little 
and  partook  of  such  refreshments  as  the  landladies  (my  wife  and  her 
sister,  then  a  young  girl,  now  the  widow  Jasen)  had  provided.  Ex- 
citement being  on  tip-toe,  a  goodly  number  of  our  friends  visited  us 
to  hear  our  report,  which  we  proceeded  to  give  that  night  over  a  box 
of  cigars,  etc.  For  the  condition  of  the  room  and  the  amount  of  man- 
ual labor  necessarily  expended  on  it  next  day  I  will  refer  you  to  the 
landladies  aforesaid. 

The  early  settlement  of  Nebraska  seemed  to  be  a  fixed  fact,  treaty  or 
no  treaty.  The  objective  points  for  town  sites  and  towns  was  the  first 
thing  to  be  taken  into  consideration.  In  order  to  get  ahead  of  any  one 
else,  one  Green,  Johnson,  and  myself  agreed  to  locate  forthwith  at 
Table  Creek,  or  old  Fort  Kearney,  as  it  was  then  called,  but  we  agreed 
to  call  it  Nebraska  City,  and  to  build  and  to  take  a  stock  of  goods 
there  as  soon  as  navigation  opened  in  the  spring,  provided  we  could 
get  the  consent  of  H.  P.  Downs,  a  sergeant  in  the  regular  army  de- 
tailed to  take  care  of  the  military  reservation  and  government  pro- 
perty at  old  Fort  Kearney,  the  fort  having  been  moved  to  where  it 
now  is.  • 


40  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

Next  morning  after  the  arrangement  I  started  for  the  purpose  of 
seeing  Downs  and  getting  his  permission;  this  was  about  the  first  of 
of  February  1854.  Not  being  very  well  posted  in  such  matters  I 
concluded  to  go  by  Sidney,  Iowa,  and  let  A.  A.  Bradford  know 
about  the  enterprise,  for  the  purpose  of  getting  his  advice  as  to  the 
safety  of  the  movement.  So  far  as  the  B  mile  reservation  was  con- 
cerned, Downs  was  suppose^  to  be  monarch  of  all  he  surveyed,  ex- 
cept the  ferry,  of  which  Boulware  had  enjoyed  the  exclusive  right  for 
many  years.  Bradford  went  over  with  me  to  see  Downs,  who  cor- 
dially received  us  on  our  arrival;  I  think  we  found  Charley  Pearce 
and  Charley  Bearwagner  there.  We  soon  let  Dow^ns  know  our  busi- 
ness. He,  Downs,  proposed  that  if  I  would  take  him  in  as  partner 
in  place  of  Mr.  Johnson,  that  we  would  proceed  at  once  to  make  a 
show  for  a  town ;  that  seemed  to  be  the  only  safe  course,  I  agreed  to 
it  at  once.  I  went  to  work  forthwith  to  build  a  store-house  and  a 
dwelling  for  myself.  We  were  to  buy  a  stock  of  goods  to  be  shipped 
as  soon  as  navigation  opened.  As  Mr.  Nuckolls  was  soon'  to  start 
for  St.  Louis  to  buy  goods,  we  agreed  to  see  him  for  the  purpose  of 
getting  him  to  buy  our  goods  for  us.  For  this  we  agreed  to  go  to 
Linden  the  next  day ;  as  I  had  to  go  by  Sidney  with  Bradford,  we 
were  to  meet  at  Austin  for  dinner.  While  there  we  saw  Mr.  Nuckolls 
passing,  so  we  all  went  to  Linden  together;  we  told  Nuckolls  our 
plans  and  asked  him  to  buy  our  goods,  which  he  readily  agreed  to  do 
without  any  extra  charges,  saying  that  he  thought  it  would  pan  out 
well  and  proposed  to  make  it  a  third  larger  and  go  in  with  us,  which 
we  readily  agreed  to  while  at  Linden.  Nuckolls  bought  of  Downs  an 
undivided  half  interest  in  the  prospective  town  site,  paying  Downs 
enough  to  enable  him  to  furnish  his  quota  in  buying  the  goods.  This 
much  being  arranged  the  paramount  object  now  was  to  provide  our- 
selves with  customers;  for  this  purpose  an  early  treaty  with  the  In- 
dians became  a  necessity. 

For  this  purpose  runners  were  sent  out  to  convene  the  Otoe  Nation 
at  a  point  near  the  mouth  of  Platte  river,  for  the  purpose  of  signing  a 
preliminary  treaty  and  to  make  arrangements  for  the  chiefs  to  go  to 
Washington.  The  delegates  selected  to  assist  in  drafting  the  prelim- 
inary articles  of  the  treaty  between  the  Otoe  Nation  and  the  United 
States  of  America  were  H.  P.  Downs,  C.  W.  Pearce,  with  Hon.  A. 
A.  Bradford  as  minister  plenipotentiary  extraordinary,  to  form  alii- 


PIOXEER    REMINISCENCES.  41 

ances,  conclude  peace,  and  make  treaties.  Upon  meeting,  the  Indians 
eating  dog-snpper,  smoking  the  pipe  of  peace,  they  at  once  proceeded 
to  business.  The  necessary  papers  were  soon  made  out,  and  signed  on 
the  part  of  the  Otoe  Nation  by  Artakeeta,  principal  chief,  and  Big 
Buffalo,  White  Water,  and  Kickapoo,  chiefs  of  bands.  In  order  to 
make  the  thing  effective  at  Washington  the  signature  of  Major  Gate- 
wood,  the  legally  appointed  agent  of  the  United  States,  became  an 
imperative  necessity  which  there,  was  no  getting  over.  For  that  pur- 
pose he  was  sent  for  (found  at  Glenwood,  la.)  and  his  services  soon 
procured.  The  chiefs  were  to  start  for  Washington  immediately,  with 
Maj.  Downs  as  escort.  The  programme  now  was  that  Downs  was  to 
go  to  Washington  with  the  Indians  to  assist  in  the  final  ratification 
of  the  treaty;  Nuckolls  to  St.  Louis  to  buy  the  goods,  and  myself  to 
keep  making  a  show  for  a  town,  by  building  my  houses,  etc.  Here 
matters  took  a  turn  which  were  not  as  favorable  as  we  desired.  The 
excitement  in  Congress  over  the  slavery  question  prevented  the  ratifi- 
cation of  the  treaty  at  an  early  day  Bs  we  had  expected.  Downs 
wrote  from  Washington  that  the  Secretary  of  War  had  informed  him 
that  if  the  Avhites  settled  over  here  on  the  Indians'  laud  he  should  feel 
that  it  was  his  duty  to  order  them  off*  and  to  remove  them  by  force  if 
necessary.  Under  this  state  of  facts  Mr.  Nuckolls  very  prudently 
thought  it  best  not  to  take  the  risk,  and  came  home  (after  having 
waited  in  St.  Louis  several  weeks)  without  buying  the  goods,  thus 
bringing  the  enterprise  to  an  abrupt  termination  at  least  for  the  time 
being. 

Notwithstanding  the  unfavorable  news  a  goodly  number  of  us  had 
to  move  over  during  the  spring  of  '54  and  commenced  a  permanent 
settlement.  Having  completed  my  buildings,  and  being  out  of  em- 
ployment, I  concluded  to  take  the  risk  alone,  and  in  June  started  for 
St.  Louis  in  company  with  Messrs.  S.  F.  Nuckolls,  Columbus  Nuck- 
olls, and  Mr.  Hall,  Mr.  Nuckolls  rendering  me  every  needed  assist- 
ance in  buying  and  shipping  my  goods,  which  were  safely  landed 
about  opposite  where  the  elevator  now  stands.  I  soon  had  my  goods 
in  position  to  accommodate  my  customers,  nearly  all  of  whom  were 
Indians.  I  had  not  been  in  operation  long  before  sure  enough  as 
had  been  expected  Major  Hepner,  the  newly  appointed  agent,  received 
instructions  to  order  all  the  whites  to  leave  this  side  of  the  river.  This 
of  course  was  a  little  trying  on  me,  as  all  that  I  had  was  hourly  in 
danger  of  beino:  confiscated. 


42  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

To  make  the  situation  more  critical  and  alarming,  the  Indians  hav- 
ing become  in  possession  of  the  facts  and  taking  advantage  of  them, 
they  soon  formed  themselves  into  a  war  party  and  came  upon  us, 
painted  in  a  manner  most  hideous  to  behold,  frightening  men,  women, 
and  children,  ostensibly  for  the  purpose  of  driving  us  from  their  land, 
but  the  real  object  was  to  levy  a  tribute  upon  the  inhabitants.  In  this 
they  were  successful,  as  many  of  the  old  settlers  can  testify,  to  tlie  tune 
of  from  five  to  forty  dollars.  But  the  order  from  the  War  Department 
was  to  go.  Major  Hepner  requested  us  to  call  a  mass  meeting  and 
pass  resolutions  that  we  would  go  and  he  would  send  them  on  with 
his  report.  This  was  done  in  order  to  stay  proceedings,  thinking  that 
before  Major  Hepner  could  make  his  report,  and  the  War  Department 
learn  the  real  state  of  facts  (which  were  that  we  didn't  intend  to  go) 
that  the  treaty  would  probably  be  ratified,  and  the  territory  opened 
up  for  settlement.     Fortunately  in  this  our  hopes  were  well  founded. 


HISTORICAL  LETTERS  FROM  FATHER  DE  SMET. 

The  following  letters  were  written  by  Father  De  Smet,  a  Roman 
Catholic  Missionary  among  the  Northern  Indians  in  a  very  early  day. 
One  was  written  to  the  St.  Louis  Historical  Society,  and  the  other  to 
A.  D.  Jones,  Secretary  of  the  Old  Settlers'  Association  of  Omaha. 
They  are  valuable  historical  data: 

St.  Louis  University,  December  9,  1867. 
Mi\  N.Ranney,  Secretary  of  the  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis: 

Dear  Sir — I  received  your  kind  favor  of  the  5th  instant.  Your 
kind  invitation  of  the  16th  ult.  I  intended  to  answer  by  attending 
your  meeting  of  the  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis,  on  the  7th ;  this 
being  Saturday,  I  was  much  occupied  at  St.  Francis  Xavier's  Church, 
and  I  regret  I  was  unable  to  accomplish  my  desire  on  this  occasion. 

The  question  of  locality  which  has  arisen  about  old  Fort  Atkinson, 
or  Council  Bluffs,  built  in  18]  9,  I  think  I  can  answer  satisfactorily. 
During  the  years  1838  and  1839  I  resided  opposite  what  is  now  called 
the  city  of  Omaha.  In  1839  I  stood  on  the  bluff  on  which  the  old 
fort  was  built  in  1819;  some  rubbish  and  remains  of  the  old  fort  were 
still  visible,  and  some  remaining  roots  of  asparagus  were  still  growing 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  43 

in  the  old  garden.  Fort  Atkinson  was  located  where  now  stands  the 
town  of  Fort  Calhonu,  Nebraska  territory,  about  sixteen  miles,  in  a 
a  straight  line,  above  the  city  of  Omaha,  and  forty  miles  by  river; 
Mr.  Cabaune's  trading  post  was  ten  miles,  by  land,  above  where  now 
stands  Omaha  city.  Manual  Kisa  had  a  trading  post  one  mile  above 
Cabanne's.  I  met  Captains  Joseph  and  John  La  Barge,  and  proposed 
the  question  of  the  former  site  of  Fort  Atkinson,  in  order  to  test  the 
accuracy  of  my  memory,  and  they  confirmed  it  in  every  particular. 
Most  respectfully,  dear  sir,  your  humble  servant, 

P.  J.  De  SMET,  S.  J. 

St.  Louis  University,  December  26,  1867. 
J/r.  A.  I).  Jones,  Secretary  Old  Settlers'  Association,  Omaha,  Nebrasha: 

Dear  Sir — My  absence  from  St.  Louis  has  delayed  my  answer. 
You  have  the  kindness  to  inform  me  that  we  are  still  entitled  to  a 
reserve  of  land,  on  which  the  old  mission  house  and  grave-yard  were 
located  in  New  Council  Bluffs.  All  I  could  learn  on  the  subject  is : 
several  years  after  the  last  missionary  among  the  Pottawatomies  left 
that  location  he  was  applied  to  by  the  Catholic  bishop  of  Dubuque,  and 
ceded  to  him  all  the  right  to  the  mission  claim.  How  the  bishop  has 
acted  upon  this  cession  in  his  favor  I  have  never  been  informed.  I 
would  feel  obliged  to  you  to  obtain  further  information  on  this  subject. 

To  the  best  of  my  own  personal  knowledge,  and  assisted  by  Capt. 
Joseph  La  Barge,  the  old  explorer  of  the  Missouri  river,  I  will  here 
answer  your  various  queries:  First.  "Where  was  old  Fort  Calhoun 
located?"  Fort  Calhoun  was  never  located ;  it  took  the  name  of  Fort 
Atkinson,  which  was  built  on  the  very  spot  where  the  council  was 
neld  by  Lewis  and  Clarke,  and  was  the  highest  and  first  military  post 
above  the  mouth  of  Nebraska  river.  Second.  "  Where  was  old  Fort 
Crogan  ?"  After  the  evacuation  of  Fort  Atkinson  or  Calhoun,  either 
in  1827  or  1828,  or  thereabouts,  the  troops  came  down  and  made 
winter  quarters  on  Cow  Island — Captain  La  Barge  states  it  was  called 
Camp  Crogran.  The  next  spring  the  flood  disturbed  soldiers  and 
they  came  down  and  established  Fort  Leavenworth.  Col.  Leaven- 
worth was  commandant  at  the  breaking  up  of  Fort  Atkinson.  Third. 
"There  is  an  earthen  remain  of  fortifications  on  the  east  bank  of 
Omaha;  do  you  know  who  built  or  occupied  it?"  The  remains  al- 
luded to  must  be  the  site  of  the  old   trading  post  of  Mr.  Heart. 


44  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

When  it  was  m  existence  the  Missouri  river  ran  up  to  the  trading 
post.  In  1832  the  river  left  it,  and  since  that  time  it  goes  by  the 
name  of  "  Heart's  Cut-Oif,"  having  a  large  lake  above  Council  Bluffs 
city.  Fourth.  "Do  you  know  of  either  soldiers  or  Indians  ever  hav- 
ing resided  on  the  Omaha  plateau?"  I  do  not  know.  A  noted 
trader  by  the  name  of  T.  B.  Roye  had  a  trading  post  from  1825  till 
1828,  established  on  the  Omaha  plateau,  and  may  be  the  first  white 
man  who  built  the  first  cabin  on  the  beautiful  plateau  where  now 
stands  the  flourishing  city  of  Omaha.  I  cannot  call  to  memory  the 
signification  of  the  word  Omaha. 

My  time  is  much  occupied  at  present.     Should  I  find  later  any 
point  worthy  of  communication  in  reference  to  our  old  mission,  the 
New  Council  BIuAb,  the  early  history  of  Omaha  and  Nebraska,  I 
shall  take  great  pleasure  in  forwarding  it  to  you. 
Very  respectfully,  dear  sir, 

your  humble  servant, 

P.  J.  De  SMET,  S.  J. 


FIRST  WHITE  CHILD  BORN  IN  NEBRASKA. 


The  following  correspondence  relating  to  the  first  white  child  born 
in  Nebraska  was  published  in  the  Omaha  Herald  at  dates  indicated 
therein : 

Brown viLLE,  Neb.,  January  29,  1880. 
Dr.  Geo.  L.  Miller,  Omaha: 

Dear  Sir — The  enclosed  letter  I  have  just  received.  Being  of  a 
historical  character,  I  hand  it  to  you  for  publication,  hoping  by  that 
means  Mr.  Harnois  may  be  able  to  obtain  desired  information. 

I  would  ask,  too,  that  any  one  being  able  to  communicate  any  facts, 
would  do  so  either  through  The  Herald  or  direct  to  me,  as  President 
of  the  State  Historical  Society,  that  we  may  have  them  for  file. 

As  Father  Hamilton,  now  of  the  Omaha  Indian  agency,  was,  in  an 
early  day,  connected  officially  with  the  Indian  tribes  named,  he  will 
be  more  likely  to  know  of  the  matter  referred  to  than  any  other  per- 
son. Send  him  a  copy  of  The  Herald  Gowioxamg  this  correspondence, 
"  marked,"  please.  Yours, 

ROBERT  W.  FURNAS. 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  45 

The  letter  of  Mr.  Harnois  is  as  follows  : 

St.  Joseph,  Mo.,  January  23,  1880. 
i?.   W.  Furnas,  Esq.: 

Dear  Sir — I  have  for  quite  a  while  past  thought  I  would  write 
you  inquiring  who  were  the  first  whites  (of  whom  you  have  any 
knowledge)  born  in  your  State.  My  father,  Mr.  Peter  Harnois, 
thinks  that  my  sister,  Mrs.  Eosa  Knight,  of  this  city,  has  the  honor, 
she  being  born  in  1842,  November  11th.  and  I  in  1844,  November 
12th.  My  father  at  the  time  was  a  government  blacksmith  and  was 
working  for  the  Pawnee  Indians.  Think  he  worked  for  them  five 
years,  and  five  years  for  the  Otoes  and  Omahas.  My  father  and 
mother  are  both  living  and  are  here,  have  lived  here  over  thirty  years. 
Very  respec^tfully 

your  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  HARNOIS. 

Brownville,  Neb.,  February  2,  1880. 
Dr.  George  L.  Miller : 

Relating  further  to  the  question,  "  Who  was  the  first  white  child 
born  in  Nebraska?  "  I  have  received  the  following  letter  from  Father 
Hamilton,  which  I  hand  you  for  publication.     Yours, 

ROBT.  W.  FURNAS. 

Omaha  Mission,  Neb.,  February  13,  1880. 
E.  W.  Furnas,  Esq. : 

Dear  Sir — Your  favor  was  duly  received,  but  in  the  pressure  of 
matters  relating  to  the  mission  school,  w^as  forgotten,  till  I  accident- 
ally picked  up  a  fragment  of  the  Omaha  Herald  (sent  to  Susette  La 
Flesche),  containing  your  letter  and  Mr.  Harnois'  letter  also. 

I  answered  a  similar  inquiry  some  years  ago,  when  Judge  Kinney, 
of  Nebraska  City,  thought  a  child  of  his,  born  while  on  the  way  to 
Salt  Lake,  in  1833,  was  the  first  white  child  born  in  Nebraska. 

I  came  to  the  Iowa  mission  at  or  near  Highland  in  1837 
(Dec.  29),  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Irvin  came  out  in  the  spring  and  met  in  St. 
Louis.  Rev.  Mr.  Dunbar  and  Samuel  Alice,  who  had  spent  some 
time  with  the  Pawnees  and  had  gone  that  far  east  to  meet  their  future 
companions  in  labor,  returned  to  the  Pawnee  mission  on  the  Platte 
river  that  same  spring  of  1837.     I  do  not  know  how  many  children 


46  NEBEASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

these  men  had.  Mr.  Alice  had  four  grown  up  and  still  living  as  far 
as  I  know,  and  some  I  think  died.  Mr.  Dunbar  I  think  had  several, 
one  not  long  since  in  Topeka,  Kansas,  John  B.,  I  think  professor  in 
some  institution  there.  He  could  give  more  definite  information  as 
to  the  time  of  their  several  births. 

But  these  were  not  the  first  born  in  what  is  now  Nebraska.  Rev. 
Moses  Merril  was  missionary  to  the  Otoes,  Mr.  Irvin  thinks^  for  about 
ten  years.  He  died  near  Bellevue,  I  think  about  the  time  Mr.  John 
Harnois  thinks  his  sister  was  born.  Mr.  Merril  had  been  laboring 
many  years  among  the  Otoes  before  Mr.  Irvin  and  myself  come  to 
the  lowas.  I  saw  an  account  of  a  missionary  meeting  in  Maine  a 
few  years  ago,  at  which  a  Mrs.  Merril  made  some  remarks,  an  aged 
lady,  and  I  have  no  doubt  his  companion  in  labor  among  the  Otoes. 
They  must  have  gone  there  in  '32,  '33,  or  '34,  I  think  not  later.  I 
never  saw  them.     Mr.  Irvin  did,  and  said  they  had  several  children. 

I  think  a  family  by  the  name  of  Chase  lived  there  about  the  same 
time.  In  the  winter  of  '37  and  '38  I  met  a  gentleman  who  had  been 
among  the  Poncas  (it  may  have  been  the  year  following),  who  spoke 
of  a  missionary  who  was  appointed  to  the  Poncas,  but  resided  some 
distance  this  side  of  their  village  with  his  wife. 

Rev.  Edmund  M.  Kinney  went  to  Bellevue  in  1846.  I  went  there 
in  1853. 

If  any  one  wishes  the  honor  of  being  the  first  white  child  born  in 
Nebraska  he  will  have  to  search  records  about  10  years  before  1842. 

Yours  truly, 

WM.  HAMILTON. 

Br.  G.  L.  Miller: 

I  will  endeavor  to  throw  some  light  on  the  subject  of  the  early 
births  of  Nebraska,  as  propounded  by  John  Harnois,  through  the  so- 
licitation of  ex-Governor  R.  W.  Furnas,  President  Historical  Society. 
During  the  lengthy  correspondence  that  I  had  with  Capt.  Bissel  and 
General  Ranney,  some  years  since,  in  which  I  took  issue  with  those 
eminent  and  worthy  gentlemen  in  reference  to  the  location  of  Coun- 
cil Bluifs,  I  obtained  many  historical  and  interesting  facts,  among 
which  were  the  marriages  and  births  of  those  early  days.  Mr.  E. 
Luther  wrote  to  me  that  he  went  to  Fort  Atkinson,  afterward 
Fort  Calhoun,  and  formerly  Old  Council  Bluffs,  in  1818,  and  re- 
mained there  until  1823.     During  that  time  he  said  there  were  two 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  47 

marriages  and  two  births,  but  did   not   inform  me  as  to  what  were 
their  name  or  even  the  sex. 

After  Omaha  had  become  a  village  of  some  importance,  a  young 
gentleman  informed  me  that  he  was  born  at  Fort  Atkinson  and  was 
the  first  white  child  born  in  Nebraska. 

Mr.  Allison,  who  came  to  Bellevue  in  1834  as  a  teacher  and  mis- 
sionary, informed  me  that  a  Mr.  Rentz,  a  blacksmith  and  married 
man,  resided  there,  to  whom  was  born  the  first  male  child  of  that 
agency,  and  that  his,  jNIr.  Allison's,  daughter,  afterward  Mrs.  Captain 
Holland,  our  former  city  marshal,  was  the  first  female  born  at  that 
mission. 

Fort  Calhoun  was  abandoned  and  the  troops  sent  to  Fort  Leaven- 
worth about  1827.  If  the  young  man  above  referred  to  was  born  even 
up  to  the  year  of  evacuation,  he  was  ahead  of  Mr.  Harnois.  But  we 
have  at  least  two  others.  Mr.  Rentz's  son  born  at  Bellevue  previous 
to  1834,  and  Mrs.  Holland,  daughter  of  Mr.  Allison,  born  at  that 
mission  in  1834,  and  others  a  few  years  later,  were  all  older  than  Mr. 
Harnois. 

ALF.  D,  JONES, 

Secretary  0.  S.  A. 

The  following  letter  is  from  Rev.  Wm.  Hamilton,  who  was  a  Pres- 
byterian missionary  among  the  north-western  Indians,  commencing  in 
what  is  now  Kansas,  in  1837  : 

Omaha  Mission,  March  4,  1868. 
A.  D.  Jones,  Esq.: 

Dear  Sir — Yours  of  February  22d  is  received.  I  would  have 
replied  at  once,  but  thought  I  would  enquire  of  Le  Fleche,  to  see  if 
the  traditions  of  the  Omahas  was  the  same  as  that  of  the  lowas,  from 
whom  I  first  received  the  traditions.     It  is  as  follows: 

A  long  time  ago  the  lowas  (they  call  themselves  Pa-ho-cha  or  Pa- 
hu-cha),  Otoes,  Omahas,  and  Missourians  (called  Ne-yu-ta-ca)  were 
one  people,  and  in  their  traveling  they  encamped  in  four  bands  on 
the  river  (perhaps  the  Missouri  or  Mississippi).  The  lowas  encamped 
on  a  sand-bar,  and  the  dust  blew  in  their  faces,  and  they  received  the 
name  of  Pa-hu-cha,  or  '^  Dusty  Men."  They  are  called  lowas  only 
by  other  tribes  and  the  whites.  Long,  in  his  "  Expedition,"  inter- 
prets it  "  Gray  Snow."     "  Pa,"  or  "  pah,"  is  used  for  the  nose  of  the 


48  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY, 

human  face,  or  for  the  head  of  an  animal,  but  not  for  the  human 
head.  "  Ho-cha  "  is  ^'  dusty,"  hence  of  a  dirty  gray  color.  "  Pa," 
scarcely  distinguishable  from  "  pah,"  the  nose,  is  the  name  for  snow ; 
hence  Long's  mistake,  being  ignorant  of  their  traditions.  Ne-u-tach, 
the  Missourians,  encamped  at  the  mouth  of  a  stream,  "  Ne-u-cha-ta," 
hence  they  were  Ne-u-cha-ta — "at  the  mouth."  But  Le  Fleche  says 
the  same  men  were  in  a  canoe,  and  were  drowned,  "  ne,"  "  water," 
" o-cha-tan-ye,"  "died  in;"  ne-o-cha-ta,  "drowned,"  or  "died  in 
water."  The  Omahas  encamped  above,  on  the  stream  "  E-ro-raa-ha," 
contracted  into  "O-ma-ha,"  which  means  "above,"  with  reference  to  a 
stream,  or  "  above,  on  a  stream."  To  understand  the  word,  I  must 
add  that  they  have  three  words  translated  "  above."  "  Mang-gre," 
with  reference  to  height,  "air ; "  "  o-me-re-ta,"  with  reference  to  a 
country,  "  bordering  on"  or  "near  a  stream;"  "e-ro-ma-ha,"  with 
reference  to  the  stream  where  your  position  is.  Literally,  Omaha  is 
"  e-ro-raa-ha,"  with  reference  to  Bellevue,  but  "  u-re-ka-re-ta,"  with 
reference  to  this  point.  Le  Fleche  gives  the  same  meaning  to  the 
word  that  the  lowas  do.  The  way  the  Otoes  get  their  name  is  hardly 
fit  to  be  named.  Otoes,  lowas,  and  Missourians  speak  the  same  lan- 
guage. Omahas,  Poncas,  Osages,  and  Thonges  speak  a  kindred 
language,  but  far  more  guttural,  the  two  last  named  especially  so. 
Hoping  the  above  may  prove  satisfactory,  I  remain, 

yours  truly, 

WM.  HAMILTON. 

In  connection  with  the  letter  of  Father  Hamilton,  I  desire  to  add 
the  following  facts : 

During  ray  term  of  four  years  as  agent  for  the  Omaha  Indians,  I 
took  pains  to  learn  all  possible  as  to  the  origin,  meaning  of  name, 
etc.  From  the  oldest  chief,  Noise,  or  Muttering  Thunder,  I  learned 
this  tradition,  and  which  I  give  as  near  in  his  own  language  as 
possible  : 

"A  long  time  ago"  (that  is  about  as  definite  as  time  can  be  ob- 
tained from  an  Indian)  "  our  fathers  carae  from  where  the  sun  wakes 
up  "  (far  east).  "  They  were  looking  for  a  new  home,  where  the  sun 
goes  to  sleep "  (in  the  far  west).  "  They  crossed  the  Ne-shu-da  " 
(Missouri)  "  river  way  down  below  here,  and  out  onto  the  sea  land" 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  49 

(nieauiug  the  western  prairies).  To  abbreviate  the  interview,  the 
chief  proceeded  to  relate  that,  after  wandering  on  the  prairies  for  a 
long  time,  they  became  discouraged.  Dissensions  and  differences  of 
opinion  prevailed,  but  all  agreed  to  go  back  to  the  Ne-shu-da  river. 
The  tribe  divided  into  four  bands,  as  indicated  by  Father  Hamilton, 
and  started  eastward  to  the  river.  What  is  now  the  Omaha  tribe — 
their  baud  reached  the  river  farther  north  than  either  of  the  other 
three  bands  and  for  this  reason  were  called  the  Ma-has.  The  inter- 
pretation of  the  word  "Ma-ha,"  given  me  by  Noise,  was  "farthest  up 
the  river,"  "  up  yonder,"  "  up  above  the  others." 

As  proof  of  the  original  name,  "  Ma-ha,"  I  have  now  in  my  pos- 
session original  documents,  credentials  of  chiefship,  given  to  the 
'"Ma-ha  Indians;"  one,  in  Spanish,  given  in  1794  to  " Wa-ging-a- 
sa-by,  head  chief  nation  Ma-has;"  two  given  by  "James  Wilkinson, 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  Army  of  the  U.  S.,  and  Governor  of  the 
Territory  of  Louisiana,  and  Supt.  Indian  affairs,"  given  on  July,  1806, 
to  Wa-ga-sa-by ;  one  to  Wash-co-ma-ni,  chief  of  the  Ma-has;  and  one 
to  Wa-ho-ra-ka,  a  soldier  of  the  Ma-ha  nation. 

Lewis  and  Clarke,  in  the  narrative  of  their  expedition  in  1804-5-6, 
speak  of  the  "  Ma-ha  nation"  and  *'  Ma-ha  village." 

KOBT.  W.  FURNAS. 


SOME  HISTORICAL  DATA  ABOUT  WASHINGTON  COUNTY. 


W.  H.  Woods,  of  Fort  Calhoun,  Washington  county,  furnishes  me 
with  following  data: 

Hon.  R.   W.  Furnas,  President  Nebraska  Historical  Society: 

Dear  Sir — Agreeable  to  our  promise  to  continue  our  investigations, 
we,  last  Tuesday,  visited  the  site  of  the  old  village  mentioned  in  Bell's 
History  of  Washington  County,  page  39, as  the  site  of  an  old  Mormon 
settlement  of  1845;  but  thought  by  Mr.  Grenell  and  others  to  have 
been  of  much  older  date,  and  probably  a  farm  station  or  outpost  of 
either  Fort  Atkinson,  which  lay  about  one  mile  east,  or  Fort  Calhoun, 
four  miles  south. 

The  location  is  but  a  few  rods  north  of  the  present  De  Soto  P.  O., 


50  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

near  Mills  station,  in  a  cultivated  field  belonging  to  the  Hon.  T.  M. 
Carter.  The  buildings  were  in  two  rows,  running  north  and  south, 
and  the  foundations  were  so  well  laid  as  to  be  a  continual  annoyance 
to  the  plowman  yet.  Here  in  company  with  Mr.  C.  we  scratched 
around  in  the  frozen  earth  with  our  feet,  and  were  rewarded  by  finding 
an  old  butcher  knife,  a  piece  of  a  glass  dish  of  an  antique  pattern, 
and  a  portion  of  a  tombstone,  with  the  letters  O  and  N  in  perfect 
condition  and  an  S  partly  gone,  making  the  word  "son,"  the  same 
being  the  end  of  the  name.  The  top  was  neatly  chiseled  and  orna- 
mented, and  of  a  species  of  reddish  sandstone.  Four  kinds  of  brick 
were  found,  from  a  very  small  variety  almost  as  hard  as  granite  to  a 
very  large  one,  each  differing  in  hardness,  yet  all  keeping  good  condi- 
tion. The  small  ones  are  covered  on  one  side  with  a  species  of  cement, 
and  we  understand  of  these  kind  were  made  the  floors  in  the  houses 
of  Fort  Calhoun  and  then  covered  with  a  thin  coating  of  this  material 
to  form  a  smooth  even  surface. 

We  next  visited  the  cave  of  the  De  Soto  "  Light  Horse  Brigade," 
Bell's  History,  page  38.  The  entrance  was  too  much  closed  by  the 
caving  in  of  the  bank  and  a  stream  of  melted  snow  water  to  obtain 
an  entrance.  We  will  try  again.  The  boys  in  the  neighborhood  who 
were  inside  last  summer  think  they  passed  about  forty  feet,  when 
they  found  a  depression  in  the  floor,  probably  a  magazine  or  rifle  pit, 
and  as  the  entrance  was  nearly  closed  and  they  had  no  torches,  they 
did  not  investigate  further.  Mr.  C.  also  kindly  presented  us  for  the 
Society  the  lock  and  key  to  the  door  of  the  old  Waubeek  Bank,  of 
DeSoto,  1857,  A.  Castetter,  now  of  Blair,  teller.  See  Bell,  page  38. 
The  lock  is  a  formidable  affair,  and  apparently  as  good  as  new,  and 
cost,  Mr.  Grenell  says,  twelve  dollars  and  a  half.  The  lock  of  the 
safe  is  in  the  possession  of  Mr.  Grenell. 

Mr.  Carter  has  a  five  dollar  bill  of  the  old  bank  of  De  Soto  that  a 
few  years  ago  could  have  been  purchased  for  a  few  cents,  now  con- 
sidered of  more  than  face  value. 

This  portion  of  Nebraska  promises  to  open  up  a  rich  field  for  the 
antiquary,  the  dry-a-dust  of  those  particularly  interested  in  the  early 
days  of  our  now  wonderfully  prosperous  state  of  Nebraska.  Brick 
that  have  been  buried  in  foundation  and  cellars  for  over  half  a  century 
are  being  constantly  exhumed  and  used,  and  they  are  in  just  as  per- 
fect condition  as  they  were  when  first  laid.     Fire-brick,  also  in  the 


PIONEER    EEMIXISCENCES.  51 

most  perfect  order,  are  also  still  here,  the  last  reraainiug  monuments  of 
the  old  hearthstones,  many  of  them,  no  doubt,  as  bright  and  beautiful 
in  their  surroundings  as  the  joy  and  cheer  that  may  pass  around  the 
hearthstones  of  to-day.  They  have  left  behind  them  also  specimens 
of  their  handicraft,  their  arms,  coins,  metals,  etc.,  many  of  which  are 
now  in  the  hands  of  our  citizens.  The  site  of  the  old  blacksmith  shop 
under  the  bluff  has  been  established  and  a  careful  digging  may  reveal 
many  things,  A  portion  of  the  old  dairy  house  still  remains  just 
west  of  town;  the  old  spring  still  running,  surrounded  by  the  same 
stones,  quarried  and  brought  from  Rockport  hills  probably  more  than 
sixty  years  ago. 

The  old  grave-yard,  too,  on  the  highest  point  of  the  bluff'  west  of 
the  fort,  may  yet  bring  forth  some  treasures  in  names,  dates,  etc.,  as  it 
is  but  a  few  years,  I  understand,  since  the  last  stone  fell. 

We  have  now  added  to  our  collection  in  addition  brick,  fire-brick, 
fragments  of  cement,  a  barrel  of  a  flint-lock  musket,  a  cannon  axle 
weighing  about  fifteen  pounds,  of  charcoal  iron,  hand-forged,  the 
points  turned  in  a  lathe,  but  of  inferior  workmanship;  also  specimens 
of  hand-made  nails,  used  in  the  construction  of  their  buildings,  and 
three  varieties  of  delf,  all  varying  in  color,  design,  and  thickness,  one 
with  a  green  figure  and  the  other  blue. 

For  many  years  there  has  been  a  legend  current  here  that  two  lieu- 
tenants from  the  South,  stationed  at  Fort  Calhoun,  fought  a  due!  here 
upon  the  point  of  the  bluff  about  a  half  mile  north  of  the  fort,  and 
that  both  were  killed  and  buried  where  they  fell.  Mr.  A.  P.  Allen 
reported  a  few  years  ago  that  a  portion  of  one  of  the  grave  stones  had 
been  plowed  up  and  thrown  over  against  the  timber,  and  in  conversa- 
tion with  Mr.  Frahm  we  learned  that  the  stone  was  in  the  possession 
of  his  little  seven-year-old  son  Otto,  and  that  the  other  one  had  been 
for  some  time  on  the  premises,  but  now  mislaid,  and  that  it  bore  the 
word  "  Hanson."  The  one  in  the  possession  of  little  Otto  he  kindly 
presented  to  the  Society.  It  is  of  triangular  form,  evidently  from  the 
center  of  the  monument,  is  six  by  twelve  inches  in  size,  two  and  one- 
quarter  inches  in  thickness,  of  limestone,  and  bears  the  following 
part  of  the  inscription  complete,  except  the  letter  C,  here  noted,  and 
other  marks  not  strictly  legible, C — eniber,  30  years. 

Mr.  Frahm's  son,  Freddie,  also  permitted  us  to  examine  and  meas- 
ure the  head  of  the  femur  and  also  a  section  of  vertebrae  of  a  mam- 


52  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

moth  found  upon  Mr.  Frahm's  farm.     The  former  originally  meas- 
ured thirty  and  the  latter  fifteen  inches  in  circumference. 

W.  H.  WOODS. 

To  Hon.  R.  W.  Furnas,  President  Nebraska  State  Historical  Society: 
Mr.  Craig  having  called  our  attention  to  certain  discoveries  made 
at  the  dairy  house  and  spring,  already  mentioned,  while  building  his 
fish  ponds,  we  again  visited  it,  and  found  that  after  the  stone  had 
been  removed  that  the  extreme  diameter  of  the  well  was  about  eight 
feet,  of  octagon  form,  a  curb  having  first  beeu  made  of  three  sided 
Cottonwood  posts  with  two-inch  cottonwood  boards,  spiked  upon  the 
outside  of  these  with  a  peculiar  form  of  hand-made  nails  of  various 
length  and  thickness,  and  so  well  preserved  was  the  wood  that  we  had 
hard  work  to  secure  good  specimens  of  the  spikes,  although  the  latter 
were  as  good  as  though  but  recently  driven.  About  two  rods  east 
of  this,  where  some  charred  timbers  had  been  exhumed,  we  found 
a  portion  of  an  oak  framing  timber  8x8,  with  the  tenon  and  oak 
pin  in  good  shape,  also  three-inch  oak  plank  measuring  about  four- 
teen inches  in  width  and  mortised  across  the  end  to  make  a  smooth 
joint.  These  were  evidently  a  portion  of  the  milk  room,  and  by 
placing  on  edge  on  the  outside  of  a  frame  and  placing  the  earth  back 
they  would  require  no  nails;  no  marks  of  nails  could  be  found  upon 
them,  and  they  came  from  out  of  the  side  of  a  high  bank.  Mr.  Grenell 
and  others  expressed  doubts  about  the  age  of  the  well,  and  cited  us 
to  Mr.  Daniel  Franklin  for  information,  but  in  conversation  with  the 
latter  gentleman  we  think  we  are  in  the  main  correct. 

Our  attention  has  also  been  called  to  a  ditch  and  earthwork  half  a 
mile  south  of  the  fort.  But  as  it  runs  across  a  bend  in  the  prairie 
with  steep  banks  and  timber  on  three  sides,  it  was  probably  a  sod 
fence  for  warden  or  corral  purposes. 

W.  H.  W. 

Mr.  E.  H.  Clark,  now  of  Blair,  in  1856,  probably  planted  the  first 
orchard  in  Washington  county,  which  is  now  a  portion  of  the  resi- 
dence property  of  Hon.  L.  Crounse.  The  next  year  two  or  three 
others  were  planted,  and  three  or  four  years  after  the  well  known 
Stevens  or  Grenell  orchard  was  planted.  They  have  all  made  a  good 
growth,  and  been  more  than  ordinarily  fruitful.  We,  to-day,  measured 
one  of  the  neatest,  smooth-trunked  apple  trees  it  has  ever  been  our 


PIONEER   REMINISCENCES.  53 

pleasure  to  examine,  and  found  it  to  measure  four  feet  and  nine 
inches  in  circumference  two  feet  above  the  ground.  We  also  exam- 
ined the  deciduous  trees  planted  by  the  roadside  at  the  same  time,  and 
give  the  result  with  the  same  kind  of  measurement:  White  elm,  5 
feet  and  10  inches;  hackberry,  5  feet  7  inches;  black  walnut,  4  feet 
3  inches ;  coffee  bean,  3  feet  6  inches ;  black  locust,  5  feet  8  inches ; 
while  Cottonwood  planted  by  the  late  Col.  Stevens  at  the  present  resi- 
dence of  S.  N.  Pennell  in  1863  measures  6  feet  6  inches. 

Mr.  Hiram  Craig  thinks  he  has  the  largest  transcendent  crab  tree 
in  the  state,  three  feet  ten  inches,  while  a  Scotch  pine  planted  by  our 
venerable  horticulturist.  Dr.  J.  P.  Andrew,  measures  thirty-two  inches 
And  it  may  be  a  matter  of  surprise  to  many  to  know  that  by  close 
observation  of  a  number  of  years  we  can  find  less  than  a  dozen  trees 
now  standing  upon  this  plateau  that  were  here  at  the  time  of  the 
evacuation  of  the  fort.  At  that  time,  said  a  trader  at  Fort  Randall 
in  1853  to  Mr.  Chester  Bannister,  of  this  place,  I  was  a  soldier  at 
Fort  Calhoun,  and  the  river  ran  where  is  now  the  old  slough,  and 
the  timber  on  the  other  side  of  the  stream  was  not  larger  than  a  man's 
thigh.  This  then  is  the  hundreds  of  acres  of  large  cotton  woods  cut  by 
the  settlers  during  the  past  twenty-five  years.  The  channel  of  the 
river  would  have  been  about  seven-eighths  of  a  mile  from  the  present 
depot  of  the  St.  P.  &  O.  R.  R.  The  channel  now  lies,  by  recent  gov- 
ernment survey,  a  fraction  over  three  and  a  quarter  miles  from  the 
above  building.  This  is  from  the  surveyor's  note  book  the  day  the 
line  was  run. 

In  1856-'7  the  steamboat  landing  was  about  half  or  three-quarters 
of  a  mile  west  of  the  present  channel,  supposed  to  be  the  exact  spot 
where  stands  the  cabin  near  the  still  water,  known  as  Nichol's  shanty. 

For  the  benefit  of  travelers  by  railroad  we  would  state  that  the 
camp  of  Lewis  and  Clarke  was  supposed  to  have  been  nearly  east  of 
the  first  railroad  bridge  north  of  Calhoun.  This  may  have  been  the 
reason  why  this  spot  was  chosen  by  the  two  unfortunate  young  men 
spoken  of  in  a  previous  issue. 

Mr.  Woods,  in  a  subsequent  letter,  referring  to  his  previous  com- 
munication, adds  the  following  notes  : 

And  here  also  remain  the  younger  scions  of  the  old  black  locust 
grove  (probably  the  first  artificial  grove  planted  in  Neb.),  from  which 
5 


54  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

hundreds  of  trees  have  beeu  sold  and  planted  in  loM^a  and  Nebraska. 
Horseradish  and  asparagus  still  remain  in  the  old  garden,  from  which 
our  citizens  have  supplied  themselves  for  the  past  twenty-five  years. 
Several  varieties  of  plums  are  also  supposed  to  have  been  brought  here 
and  planted  at  the  same  time. 

In  addition  to  which,  Mr.  Gideon,  now  of  Iowa,  states  that  in  1865 
he  first  ploughed  up  the  sod,  and  in  so  doing  he  came  across  a  number 
of  fragments  of  grave  stones  in  two  places  at  some  distance  apart. 
The  one  was  of  a  white  color,  and  the  other  much  darker  in  color,  and 
also  differed  very  much  in  thickness,  the  white  being  the  thicker;  and 
that  the  stones  lay  in  a  line  from  N.  E.  to  S.  W.,  which  would  also 
agree  with  the  shadow  of  the  sunlight  coming  from  the  east  and 
shining  squarely  upon  both  parties  to  this  sad  affair.  We  know  that 
two  kinds  of  tombstones  were  used  by  the  solders,  as  we  have  the  two 
kinds  referred  to  here,  but  not  both  from  the  same  place. 

We  have  reason  now  to  suppose  that  the  plank  used  were  barge 
plank,  brought  up  from  below  with  them,  probably  a  portion  of  the 
boats  used  in  coming. 

Should  you  chance  to  pass  here  on  S.  C,  St.  P.  &  P.  R.  R., 
by  a  little  study  of  this  rough  diagram  you  can  have  some  idea 
of  the  points  of  interest.  The  plan  is  drawn  for  two  city  blocks 
for  each  section  as  numbered,  streets  included.  The  cemetery  is  upon 
the  high  point  of  bluffs  north  of  the  grove,  five  blocks  west  and  four 
north  of  depot,  and  is  at  present  marked  by  a  large  pile  of  manure 
hauled  upon  it.  (  * )  is  very  near  where  Legerd  states  that  an  Indian 
chief  was  buried  with  his  pony  and  trappings,  and  for  several  years 
his  friends  came  to  hold  lamentations  over  his  grave. 

W.  H.  WOODS. 

From  Washington  county  papers  I  present  the  following  data  re- 
lating to  death  of  old  settlers  in  that  county : 

HUMPHRIES— On  Saturday,  March  16tli,  on  a  U.  P.  train,  in  Western  Nebraska, 
Mr.  Edwin  Humphries,  of  this  place,  aged  64  years. 

Ed.  Humphries  was  well  and  favorably  known  to  almost  every- 
body hereabouts.  He  was  one  among  the  first  settlers  in  this  county, 
locating  at  De  Soto  in  May,  1855,  where  he  continued  to  reside  until 
last  fall,  when  he  moved  to  Blair  on  account  of  failing  health.  He 
has  been  troubled  with  a  dropsical  affection,  and   has  been  steadily 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  55 

declining  for  several  months.  On  Friday  last  he  started  on  a  trip  to 
Colorado,  seeking  relief  in  a  change  of  climate,  and  this  effort  proved 
fatal,  for  on  Saturday  evening  a  telegram  announced  his  death  on  the 
cars  at  a  point  near  Julesburg.  The  remains  were  returned  by  ex- 
press, arriving  here  on  Monday,  and  the  funeral  was  held  on  Tuesday 
from  Germania  Hall,  services  being  conducted  by  Rev.  Doherty,  of 
Omaha,  according  to  the  faith  of  the  Episcopal  church.  Ed.  was  a 
warm   hearted,  genial  man,  and   a  citizen  of  sterling  integrity,  who 

had  many  friends  and  no  enemies.     He  leaves  a  wife  and  one  son 

Wm.  Humphries,  of  this  place — to  mourn  his  loss.  He  served  with 
credit  during  war  times  in  the  Second  Nebraska  Calvary,  and  has 
alM-ays  been  recognized  as  a  i)rogressive  member  of  the  body  politic. 
His  death  is  the  falling  of  another  landmark  in  the  early  history  of 
this  county. 

WARRICK— At  his  home  in  Cuming  City  precinct,  this  county,  April  25,  1883, 
Amasa  Warrick,  aged  58  years.  Funeral  at  the  Baptist  church  at  11  o'clock 
to-morrow. 

The  subject  of  the  above  notice  was  born  in  Clearfield  county, 
Penn.,  Aug.  10th,  1825.  CoTiiing  to  Nebraska  in  1856,  he  located 
where  Watson  Tyson  now  lives.  The  next  year  he  moved  to  the 
spot  where  he  died,  and  has  lived  there  with  his  family  ever  since, 
respected  by  all  who  knew  him.  Only  a  few  months  since  Mrs. 
Warrick  died  from  an  attack  of  small-pox,  and  now  her  husband  has 
gone  to  meet  her  in  that  happier  and  better  land.  By  honesty  and 
frugality  Mr.  Warrick  accumulated  a  competency,  supplying  each  of 
his  children  with  a  home  for  himself  or  herself  as  they  reached  their 
majority.  He  leaves  eight  children,  respected,  highly  esteemed  young 
men  and  women,  to  mourn  his  death.  No  man  who  ever  lived  in 
Washington  county  was  more  thought  of  or  more  highly  respected 
by  his  neighbors  and  acquaintances  than  "Uncle"  Amasa  Warrick, 
and  certainly  none  were  ever  more  entitled  to  it.  He  lived  as  he 
died,  an  honest,  conscientious,  Christian  man,  respected  by  the  rich 
and  beloved  by  the  poor,  whose  f'riend  he  always  was. 

FRANKLIN— At  the  residence  of  her  son,  W.  B.  Franklin,  in  Fort  Calhoun  pre- 
cinct, on  Saturday,  July  14,  1883,  at  seven  o'clock  A.M.,  Huldah  Franklin, 
wife  of  Daniel  Franklin,  in  the  seventy-fifth  year  of  her  age. 

Mrs.  Huldah  Franklin,  who  died  at  her  son's  home  near  the  vil- 
lage of  Fort  Calhoun  last  Saturday,  was  one  of  the  oldest  settlers  of 


56  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

Washington  county.  She  came  to  Nebraska  with  her  husband  twenty- 
seven  years  ago  the  23d  day  of  the  present  month,  and  located  near 
Fort  Calhoun,  where  she  has  ever  since  resided.  She  was  approach- 
ing her  seventy-fifth  birthday,  and  had  been  married  about  fifty-three 
years.  Her  husband,  Daniel  Franklin,  and  four  children,  Warren 
B.,  Monroe,  D.  L.,  and  Mrs.  Dean  Slader,  who  are  left  to  mourn  her 
death — all  reside  in  Calhoun  precinct.  Pioneers  of  the  county  who 
knew  her  as  a  kind  and  obliging  neighbor  years  ago  will  join  her 
friends  and  relatives  in  mourning  her  death. 


RELICS. 

The  Society  is  in  possession  of  the  following  valuable  relics : 

INDIAN   DOCUMENTS. 

A  commission  as  chief  of  the  "Ma-ha"  Indians  to  "Wa-ging-a- 
saby."  El  Baron  de  Carondalet,  Caballero  de  la  Religion  de  San 
Juan,  Mar  de  Campodelo  Reals  Exercistas  Gobernador  General,  Vice 
Patrono  de  las  Provincial  la  Louisiana,  of  Florida  Occidental,  Sub- 
inspector  General  de  las  Tropas  of  Milcias  de  las  Mis  Mas  de,"  dated 
New  Orleans,  May,  1796. 

A  commission  to  "The-ro-chy"  (two  sides  of  a  cow),  "Chief  Sol- 
dier of  the  Ma-ha  Nation,"  dated  July  27th,  1815.  Given  by  "Wil- 
liam Clark,  Governor  of  the  Territory  of  Missouri,  Commander-in- 
Chief  of  the  Military  thereof,  and  Superintendent  of  Indian  affairs." 

Also  two  other  Indian  commissions  given  by  same  authority.  One 
to  "Wa-ho-ra-be,"  "Soldier  of  the  Ma-ha  Nation,"  of  date  August 
4th,  1815.  One  to  "  Wash-ca-ma-nee "  (The  Hard  Walker),  as 
"  Second  Chief  of  the  Ma-ha  Nation,"  of  date  July  27th,  1815. 

A  commission  to  " Wash-com-ma-nii,"  a  "Chief  of  the  Ma-has," 
given  by  "  James  Wilkinson,  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  Army  of 
the  United  States,  Governor  of  the  Territory  of  Louisiana,  and  Su- 
perintendent of  Indian  Affairs/'  dated  July  27th,  1806.     This  com- 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  57 

mission  clothes  the  chief  with  a  "  medal "  as  a  badge  of  special  au- 
thority. 

While  the  names  "  Wash-ca-raa-nee  "  and  "  Wash-com-raa-nii "  are 
spelled  somewhat  differently,  the  two  commissions,  without  doubt,  refer 
to  one  and  the  same  person. 

Another  commission,  of  same  date  as  last  named,  and  issued  by 
same  authority  to  "  Wa-shing-ga-sa-be,"  "  Chief  of  the  Ma-has,"  and 
on  him  was  "  bestowed  the  great  medal." 

There  is  no  doubt,  too,  but  that  "  Wa^-ging-a-sa-by,"  named  in  the 
first  commission  referred  to,  and  this  last  named  "Wa-shing-ga-sa-be," 
while  spelled  somewhat  differently,  refer  to  the  same  person.  The 
name  in  our  language  is  "  Little  Black  Bear." 

These  documents  were  presented  by  Robt.  W.  Furnas. 

An  old  Spanish  coin  of  the  value  of  six  and  one-fourth  cents, 
"  Hispan  et  ind.  R.  M.  F.  M.  Carolus  IIII,  Dei  Gratia  1798."  This 
coin  was  picked  up  at  old  Fort  Calhoun,  Nebraska,  and  presented  by 
W.  H.  Woods,  of  that  place. 

The  gavel  used  by  Gen.  Bowen,  President  of  that  portion  of  the 
old  Territorial  Council  at  Florence,  after  the  legislature  split  at 
Omaha.  It  is  made  of  hickory  wood,  handle  and  body  of  gavel, 
both  with  bark  on. 

Autograph  letters  from  Henry  Clay,  Horace  Greeley,  Horatio 
Seymour,  Wm.  Cullen  Bryant,  and  P.  T.  Barnum. 

The  original  and  first  telegraphic  message  received  on  Nebraska 
soil. 

Douglas  town  shares,  of  date  1856. 

Brownville  hotel  scrip,  of  date  1657. 

Copy  "Newport  MerciLry,^  a  newspaper  published  "  Newport, 
Tuesday,  December  19th,  1758." 

The  Omaha  Indian  dialect,  in  manuscript,  as  prepared  by  Henry 
Fontanelle. 

A  small  volume  each  of  the  Sioux  and  Creek  Indian  dialect,  in 
print. 


58  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

All  items  named  after  the  Spanish  coin  donated  by  Mr.  Woods, 
were  presented  by  Roht.  W.  Furnas. 

An  Indian  scalping  knife,  presented  by  F.  J.  Hendershot,  Esq.,  of 
Hebron,  was  taken  in  a  fight  between  Indians  and  whites  in  Thayer 
county  at  an  early  day. 


FIEST  FEMALE  SUFFRAGIST  MOVEMEI^T  IN 
NEBRASKA. 

Mrs.  Amelia  Bloomer,  Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  under  date  of  Dec. 
26th,  1878,  furnishes  the  following,  relating  to  the  first  female  suf- 
fragist movement  in  Nebraska.     She  prefaces  with  this  historic  note : 

My  first  visit  to  Omaha  was  July  4th,  1855.  The  day  was  being 
celebrated.  Omaha  was  then  a  small  place.  The  Douglas  House  was 
the  only  hotel.  The  speaker's  stand  was  erected  in  front  of  it,  across 
the  road.  The  dinner  table  was  out  doors,  on  the  east  side  of  the 
street.  Acting  Governor  Thomas  Cuming  was  the  orator.  Omaha 
was  then  but  eight  months  old. 

On  the  29th  Dec,  1855,  I  received  an  invitation,  of  which  the  fol- 
lowing is  a  copy : 

Omaha,  N.  T.,  Dec.  28,  1855. 
Mrs.  Amelia  Bloomer: 

The  undersigned  would  respectfully  invite  you  to  deliver  an  address  on  Woman's 
Rights,  or  any  other  subject  you  may  select,  in  the  Hall  of  the  House  of  Represent- 
atives, on  any  evening  that  suits  your  convenience,  during  the  sitting  of  the  legis- 
lature. 

B.  R.  FuLSOM.  -  Wm.  Laeimee,  Je. 

C.  B.  Smith.  J.  Steeling  Moeton. 
H.  C.  Anderson.            A.  D.  Kiek. 

Wm.  Clancy.  L.  Haesh. 

A.  F.  Salisbuey.  J.  H.  Decree. 

Thos.  Gibson.  J.  M.  Thayee. 

J.  H.  Sheeman.  a.  a.  Beadfoed.- 

C.  W.  PlEECE.  T.  R.  Haee. 

P.  C.  Sullivan.  M.  W.  Riden. 

W.  A.  Finney.  W.  E.  MoOee. 

E.  B.  Chinn.  C.  McDonald. 

J.  HoovEE.  S.  A.  Chambees. 
W.  B.  Beck. 


PIONEER   REMINISCENCES.  59 

The  following  is  ray  reply  ;  this  correspondeuee  was  published  in 
an  Omalia  paper,  and  from  that  I  copy : 

Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  Dec,  31,  1855. 

Gentlemen — Yovir  favor  of  the  28th  inst.,  extending  to  me  an  invitation  to  lect- 
ure in  your  city  during  the  sitting  of  the  legislature,  is  received. 

Feeling,  as  I  do,  the  importance  of  the  Woman's  Rights  movement,  and  its  bear- 
ings upon  the  welfare  of  the  whole  human  race — realizing  most  deeply  the  injustice 
done  to  woman  by  the  laws  of  our  country  in  relation  to  the  property  rights  of  mar- 
ried women,  &c. ,  I  shall  take  pleasure  in  complying  with  your  request  by  presenting 
for  the  consideration  of  your  citizens  generally,  and  the  members  of  the  legislature 
particularly,  some  thoughts  on  the  question  of  woman's  right  of  franchise.  It  will 
afford  me  especial  gratification  to  bring  this  subject  before  you  at  this  time,  when 
your  legislature  is  about  adopting  a  code  of  laws  for  the  government  of  the  territory. 

Should  it  meet  your  wishes,  I  will  be  with  you  on  Tuesday  evening,  the  8th  of 
January,  or  at  such  other  time  as  will  best  suit  your  convenience. 

Respectfully , 

AMELIA  BLOOMER, 

To  Win.  Larimer,  Jr.,  J.  H.  Sherman,  and  others. 

A  correspondent  of  the  CJironotype,  of  this  city,  wrote  from  Omaha 
of  this  lecture  as  follows  : 

Mrs.  Amelia  Bloomer,  who  had  been  formerly  invited  by  member  of  the  legisla- 
ture and  others,  arrived  at  the  door  of  the  State  House  at  7:00  o'clock  p.m.,  and  by 
the  gallantry  of  Gen.  Larimer,  a  passage  was  made  for  her  to  the  stand.  The 
house  had  been  crowded  for  some  time  with  eager  expectants  to  see  the  lady 
and  listen  to  the  arguments  which  were  to  be  adduced  as  the  fruitage  of  female 
thought  and  research.  When  all  had  been  packed  into  the  house  who  could  possi- 
bly find  a  place  for  the  sole  of  the  foot,  Mrs.  Bloomer  arose,  amid  cheers.  We 
watched  her  closely,  and  saw  that  she  was  perfectly  self-possessed — not  a  nerve 
seemed  to  be  moved  by  excitement,  and  the  voice  did  not  tremble.  She  arose  in 
the  dignity  of  a  true  woman,  as  if  the  importance  of  her  mission  so  absorbed  her 
thoughts  that  timidity  or  bashfulness  were  too  mean  to  entangle  the  mental  powers. 

She  delivered  her  lecture  in  a  pleasing,  able,  and,  I  may  say,  eloquent  manner 
that  enchained  the  attention  of  her  audience  for  an  hour  and  a  half.  A  man  could 
not  have  beat  it. 

In  mingling  with  the  people  next  day  we  found  that  her  argument  had  met 
with  much  favor.  As  far  as  property  rights  are  concerned,  all  seemed  to  agree 
with  the  lady  that  the  laws  of  our  country  are  wrong,  and  that  woman  should  re- 
ceive the  same  protection  as  man.  All  we  have  time  to  say  now  is,  that  Mrs. 
Bloomer's  arguments  on  Woman's  Rights  are  unanswerable.  We  may  doubt  the 
policy  for  women  to  vote,  but  who  can  draw  the  line  and  say  that  naturally  she 
has  not  a  right  to  do  so?  Mrs.  Bloomer,  though  a  little  body,  is  among  the  great 
women  of  the  United  States;  and  her  keen,  intellectual  eye  seems  to  flash  fire  from 
a  fountain  that  will  consume  the  stubble  of  old  theories  until  woman  is  placed  in 
her  true  position  in  the  enjoyment  of  equal  rights  and  privileges.    Her  only  danger 

is  in  asking  too  much. 

Respectfully, 

Oneida. 


60  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

So  much  interest  was  created  by  the  lecture  that  a  bill  was  drawn 
up  and  introduced  into  the  legislature  giving  to  woman  the  right  of 
franchise.  This  bill,  I  tliink,  was  drawn  and  presented  by  Gen.  Wm. 
Larimer,  formerly  of  Pittsburgh,  Pa.  It  was  not  until  the  last  day 
but  one  of  the  session  that  this  woman  suffrage  bill  came  up,  by  special 
order  of  the  House.  A  number  of  ladies  were  present  to  hear  the  discus- 
sion. Gen.  Larimer  spoke  ably  and  eloquently  in  favor  of  the  bill. 
On  the  vote  being  taken,  it  stood  as  follows  :  Yeas — Messrs,  Boulwere, 
Campbell,  Buck,  Chambers,  Clancy,  Davis,  Hail,  Decker,  Haygood, 
Hoover,  Kirk,  Larimer,  Rose,  Sullivan. — 14.  Nays — Messrs.  Beck, 
Bowen,  Gibson,  Harsh,  Laird,  Miller,  Moore,  Riden,  Morton,  Mc- 
Donald, Salisbury. — 11. 

Having  passed  the  House,  it  was  sent  to  the  Council,  where  it  was 
twice  read,  but  failed,  for  want  of  time,  of  coming  to  a  third  reading. 

The  session  was  limited  to  forty  days — it  was  drawing  to  a  close — 
there  was  considerable  wrangling  and  excitement  over  county  bound- 
aries, removal  of  the  capital  from  Omaha,  etc. — men  talking  to  kill 
time  until  the  last  hour  of  the  session  expired,  and  the  woman  suf- 
frage bill  not  again  reached,  and  so  was  lost. 

There  was  no  little  excitement  concerning  the  matter,  pending  the 
action  of  the  legislature  on  the  bill  and  afterward.  Gen'l  William 
Larimer  was  the  special  exponent  of  the  bill.  The  opponents  pre- 
sented him  with  a  petticoat,  over  which  there  came  near  being  a  gen- 
eral melee. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  HAMILTON. 

Every  old  settler  in  Nebraska  will  remember  "  Father  Hamilton," 
early  and  so  long  a  missionary  among  the  western  Indians.  I  solicited 
his  biography  for  this  report  from  his  own  pen.  The  following  letter 
in  response  I  feel  would  be  marred  if  it  were  changed,  even  in  the 
"  dotting  of  a  single  '  i,'  or  the  crossing  of  a  '  t.'  "  I  therefore  pre- 
sent it  just  as  it  came  to  me. 

Decatur,  Burt  County,  Nebraska, 

May  22nd,  1884. 
Robt.  W.  Furnas,  Esqr.,  Brownville,  Neb.: 

My  Dear  Friend — Your  kind  favour  of  March  was  duly  re- 
ceived, and  it  was  then  my  intention  to  comply  with  your  request  as 


PIONEER   REMINISCENCES.  61 

soon  as  I  could.  I  had  much  on  hand  that  needed  attention,  but  a 
longer  time  has  elapsed  than  I  intended,  ere  I  should  make  the  at- 
tempt to  reply. 

Without  further  apology,  I  remark,  I  was  born  in  Lycoming 
Co.  (now  Clinton),  Pa.,  on  the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna,  West 
Branch,  on  the  First  of  Aug.,  1811.  The  house  that  my  father  built 
shortly  before  his  marriage  is  still  standing,  and  is  the  home  of  my 
youngest  sister,  now  in  her  78th  year.  I  am  the  youngest  of  eleven 
children,  all  of  whom,  with  one  exception,  lived  till  mature  life,  and 
five  of  whom  are  still  living.  My  father  was  a  farmer,  and  settled 
there  before  the  revolutionary  war,  and  was  among  the  number  of 
those  who  composed  what  was  called  "The  Big  Eunaway."  His 
father  was  killed  by  the  Indians,  while  peaceably  engaged  on  his 
farm  ;  yet  the  Indians  had  no  warmer  friend  than  my  father,  one 
evidence  of  which  was  his  anxiety,  when  I  offered  myself  as  a  Foreign 
Missionary,  that  I  should  be  sent  to  the  Indians  in  our  own  country. 

I  worked  on  the  farm  till  my  eighteenth  year,  and  part  of  the  time 
till  in  my  21st  year,  studying  and  preparing  for  college  with  our 
Pastor,  Rev.  J.  H.  Grier,  and,  in  part,  privately.  I  went  to  college 
in  Washington,  Pa.  (now  "Washington  and  Jefferson  College"),  and 
entered  the  freshman,  half  advanced,  and  graduated  in  two  and  a  half 
years,  in  the  fall  of  1834.  Four  of  our  class  of  twelve  still  live  ; 
one,  the  Hon.  Wm.  Russel,  who  has  been  in  congress,  who  also  re- 
ceived the  first  honours  ;  the  other  two,  with  myself,  are  in  the  min- 
istry. During  my  junior  and  senior  year,  I  kept  bachelor's  hall,  as 
more  economical  than  boarding,  though  boarding  could  then  be  had 
for  $1.50  a  week,  and  in  the  club  it  cost  a  dollar  a  week.  It  cost  me 
thirty-seven  and  a  half  cents  a  week,  during  the  first  winter,  when 
alone — coal,  31^;  light,  6^  ;  washing,  25;  imt  when  my  brother, 
J.  J.  Hamilton,  now  also  in  the  ministry,  came  from  the  plow  to  get 
an  education,  our  boarding  cost  us  seventy-five  cents  a  week,  I  gained 
one  year,  and  he  gained  two  and  half,  going  with  two  classes  from 
the  start.  By  boarding  ourselves  we  had  more  quietness  and  more 
time  to  study,  and  needed  less  exercise,  our  principal  food  being  bread 
and  butter  and  milk,  with  occasionally  a  taste  of  meat,  or  some  little 
delicacy,  such  as  apple-butter.  My  brother,  though  keeping  up  with 
two  classes,  had  no  equal  in  mathematics,  while  he  was  doubtless  the 
equal  of  the  others  in  the  other  branches.    At  the  request  of  the  class, 


62  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

no  hononrs  were  given.  Four  in  ray  class  participated  in  the  honours, 
the  second  honour  being  divided  between  two.  If  I  may  be  pardoned 
for  referring  to  self,  as  illustrating  how  some  things  were  done,  I  may 
say  that  I  told  the  one  who  got  the  third  honour  liow  to  parse  all  his 
words  in  Greek,  and  wrote  his  Greek  speech  for  him,  which  he  drew 
by  lot,  and  could  not  write  one  sentence  in  Greek  correctly.  Then,  as 
a  little  amusement,  I  wrote  my  last  composition  in  Greek  Sapphic  verse, 
and  exchanged  with  the  other  member  for  criticism — S.  L.  Russel — 
but  he  did  not  go  into  the  room  to  criticise,  but  asked  me  to  exchange 
on  the  portico,  and  the  professor  readily  excused  him  when  I  told  him 
of  the  manner  of  exchanging.  This  was  near  fifty  years  ago,  and  is 
mentioned  simply  as  illustrating  how  some  things  were  done. 

As  my  father  was  unable  to  do  more  for  me  I  at  once  engaged  in 
teaching  in  Wheeling,  Va.,  but  as  the  bully  of  Wheeling  undertook 
to  cowhide  me  for  whipping  his  boy — quite  a  youth — and  was  laid  up 
himself  under  the  doctor's  care,  and  it  produced  quite  an  excitement 
(those  were  the  days  of  slavery),  I  did  not  stay  long  though  all  the 
virtuous  part  of  the  town  sustained  me.  I  left  and  went  to  the  semi- 
nary at  Pittsburgh,  or  Allegheny.  Do  not  suppose  I  carried  any 
deadly  weapons,  this  I  have  never  felt  it  necessary  to  do  even  in  the 
Indian  country.  At  the  seminary  I  boarded  in  a  private  family  and 
taught  three  children  three  hours  a  day  for  my  board  and  a  room  in 
the  attic.  Having  a  prospect  of  a  school  in  Louisburg,  Pa.,  I  went 
home  in  January,  1835,  and  taught  school  in  Bellefonte,  Pa.,  for  over 
two  years,  studying  divinity  privately  while  teaching,  and  was  licensed 
to  preach  by  the  Presbytery  of  Northumberland  in  the  spring  of  1837, 
and  returned  to  the  seminary,  resuming  the  studies  with  the  class  I 
had  been  with.  During  the  summer  I  was  accepted  by  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Foreign  Missions  as  their  missionary,  and  was  mar- 
ried to  Miss  Julia  Ann  N.  McGiffin,  daughter  of  Thomas  McGiffin, 
Esq.,  of  Washington,  Pa.;  went  back  to  my  parents,  was  ordained  in 
October,  1837,  by  the  same  Presbytery  of  Northumberland,  and 
started  west  on  my  journey  by  stage,  taking  near  a  week  to  reach 
Pittsburgh.  This  we  left  on  the  30th  of  October,  1837,  and  reached 
Liberty  Landing  on  Saturday,  November  18th,  having  been  on  the 
way  nearly  a  month  (from  Pittsburgh),  and  more  than  a  month  from 
my  home  in  Pennsylvania,  and  traveling  from  St.  Louis  to  a  point 
where  Glasgow  now  stands,  by  stage.     We  had  86  miles  yet  to  go  to 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  63 

reach  the  place  of  our  future  labors.  Forty-five  miles  of  that  was 
on  horse  back  to  the  old  agency  niue  miles  below  East  Black  Snake 
Hills,  where  St.  Joseph  now  stands.  This  we  reached  on  the  27th  of 
December,  and  were  detained  at  the  agency  on  account  of  there  being 
no  way  to  cross  the  Missouri  River  till  it  should  freeze.  From  the 
agency  to  St.  Joseph  I  footed  it,  while  my  wife  and  a  little  Indian 
girl  and  white  girl  in  Mr.  Ballard's  family  rode  a-horseback.  The 
ice  was  only  strong  enough  to  cross  on  foot,  and  we  waited  till  the 
trader  bought  a  mule  from  an  Indian,  and  hiring  it  and  an  Indian 
pony,  my  wife  rode  the  mule  and  the  two  girls  rode  the  pony,  while 
I  took  it  afoot.  We  had  twenty-five  miles  to  go  to  reach  the  Indians 
on  Wolf  creek,  and  night  overtook  us  at  Musquito  creek,  still  seven 
or  eight  miles  from  our  place  of  destination.  As  it  was  intended  for 
us  to  get  through,  no  provision  was  made  for  camping  out,  or  for  din- 
ner, supper,  or  breakfast.  It  was  very  dark,  and  knowing  nothing 
of  the  road  we  encamped  on  that  stream,  and  I  spent  most  of  the 
night  in  cutting  wood,  having  an  axe  in  my  saddlebags,  in  which  I 
fixed  a  temporary  handle.  The  next  morning  we  started  breakfast- 
less,  and  reached  Wolf  creek  about  eleven  o'clock.  The  water  at  the 
ford  lacked  only  three  or  four  inches  of  coming  over  the  pony's  back 
and  the  bank  was  very  miry,  and  not  till  near  four  o'clock  did  we 
get  over,  all  getting  wet.  Fortunately,  though  it  was  the  29th  of 
December,  it  was  for  the  time  of  year  moderate,  or  we  might  have 
perished.  Mr.  Irvin  and  wife  were  there  in  a  log  shanty,  and  we 
were  most  kindly  received  by  them  and  shared  their  hospitality  till 
we  could  fix  up  the  other  end  of  the  log  house  for  our  home.  He 
had  a  small  quantity  of  flour  and  we  got  some  corn  and  beef  from  the 
trader  at  Iowa  Point,  six  miles  away,  when  it  was  issued  to  the  In- 
dians. I  walked  this  six  miles  on  one  occasion  and  ground  corn  on  a^ 
hand-mill  as  long  as  it  was  prudent  to  stay,  and  carried  the  meal 
home  on  my  back.  On  another  occasion  I  went  to  Fort  Leaven- 
worth, fifty-one  miles,  to  take  the  borrowed  mule  home,  expecting  to 
cross  there  and  go  thirty  miles  further  to  reach  St.  Jo.  that  now  is, 
over  eighty  miles,  to  get  to  a  place  only  twenty-five  miles  from  the 
mission,  and  return  the  same  way,  but  when  I  got  to  the  fort  the  cold 
of  the  preceding  night  rendered  the  river  uncrossable  on  account  of 
the  ice.  About  sundown,  when  I  was  near  twenty  miles  from  the 
garrison,  though  I  then  knew  nothing  of  the  distance,  there  came  up 


64  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

suddenly  what  would  now  be  called  a  blizzard,  and  it  seemed  as  if  I 
must  perish  if  I  had  not  had  a  buffalo  robe  on  my  saddle  which  a 
trader,  who  traveled  with  us  from  St.  Louis,  when  we  left  him  at  Fay- 
ett,  gave  to  Mrs.  H.,  saying  we  might  need  it.  The  next  day  I 
started  back,  having  obtained  a  sack  of  flour  at  the  garrison  through 
the  kindness  of  Gen.  Kearney,  and  got  home  on  the  third  night  near 
midnignt,  having  had  to  break  the  ice  to  cross  Wolf  creek.  It  was 
February  before  we  got  our  trunks,  and  then  I  had  to  make  another 
trip,  which  took  ten  days.  During  this  absence  my  wife  and  Mr. 
Irvin  and  wife  had  the  pleasure  of  trying  to  live  on  the  siftings  of 
corn  meal.  But  I  need  not  go  further  into  particulars,  as  this  is  a 
specimen  of  much  of  a  similar  nature.  The  lowas  then  numbered 
about  800  souls,  and  the  Missouri  Sacs  about  500.  I  do  not  suppose 
fifty  of  those  then  living  are  alive  now.  It  was  a  common  thing  f  )r 
them  to  continue  their  drunken  sprees  for  days  together,  or  till  they 
had  killed  some  of  their  own  number,  when  they  would  swear  off,  as 
it  was  called,  for  a  certain  number  of  days,  but  before  the  expiration 
of  the  allotted  time  some  would  break  over  the  rule,  and  then  it  was 
like  one  sheep  going  to  water,  a  signal  for  all  to  follow.  I  spent 
over  fifteen  years  of  my  missionary  life  among  them,  and  Mr.  Irvin, 
who  had  kept  a  diary,  told  me  some  time  before  I  left  that  they  had 
then  in  their  drunken  sprees  murdered  about  sixty  of  their  own  num- 
ber, while  not  one  was  killed  by  any  other  tribe,  though  they  killed 
others  in  cold  blood.  At  first  they  were  very  jealous  of  us,  thinking  we 
came  to  trade,  and  when  told  that  was  not  our  object  they  told  us  we 
might  then  go  home  as  they  could  conceive  of  no  higher  object. 
They,  however,  became  our  warm  friends,  and  generally  came  to  us 
when  in  a  difficulty.  I  was  once  waylaid,  as  the  interpreter  told  me, 
.by  the  head  chief,  a  very  bad  man,  when  I  had  gone  to  mill  and  was 
returning  after  night.  I  however  took  a  different  road  near  his  house 
without  knowing  why,  and  thus  avoided  him.  We  had  also  been  under 
their  consultation  when  they  wished  to  commit  murder,  but  they  crossed 
the  river  and  shot  a  white  man  in  the  bottom.  No-Heart,  when  a 
little  drunk,  told  Mr.  Irvin  that  we  should  not  die — a  remark  not 
understood  at  the  time — but  plain  enough  when  we  heard  of  the 
shooting  across  the  river.  All  this  happened  before  the  purchase  of 
this  country  in  1854.  I  had  a  pistol  and  bowie  knife  drawn  on  me 
by  a  white  man  who  had  been  blacksmith,  and  was  then  farmer,  who 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  65 

was  burnt  in  Texas  for  shooting  the  prosecuting  attorney  in  court, 
confessing  at  the  stake  the  murder  of  several  M'hites  and  Indian 
James  Dunham. 

I  was  transferred  from  the  Iowa  and  Sac  mission  on  Wolf  river,  to 
the  Otoe  and  Omaha  mission  at  Bellevue,  Neb.,  in  1853,  reaching  Belle- 
vue  on  the  6th  of  June,  that  year.  During  that  summer  Col.  Many- 
penny  visited  them  with  a  view  to  getting  their  consent  to  sell  a  portion 
of  their  lands.  They  had  a  long  council  and  hardly  seemed  to  know  what 
was  best  for  them  to  do,  but  they  were  all  very  particular  to  tell  him  that 
they  were  chiefs  and  that  their  fathers  were  chiefs.  Their  agent.  Major 
Gatewood,  was  ordei-ed  to  bring  a  delegation  to  Washington  with  a 
view  to  making  a  treaty.  He  at  once  proceeded  to  call  councils  and 
made  treaties  with  the  Otoes  and  Omahas,  which  I  believe  was  noticed 
when  he  reached  Washington.  He  was  a  man  who  felt  the  dignity 
of  his  office,  and  sometimes  was  ready  to  be  advised,  as  was  illustrated 
by  his  giving  his  report  to  the  printer  at  St.  Mary's  to  print  him  some 
copies  for  government  to  save  the  trouble  of  writing  them.  The 
printing  was  done,  and  as  the  type  was  set,  it  was  much  easier  to  make 
that  report  a  part  of  his  next  issue,  than  to  distribute  it  and  set  up 
new  matter;  so  the  public  got  the  report  of  the  agent  before  the  agent 
reached  Washington,  who  started  to  carry  his  own  report  to  head- 
quarteis,  being,  I  presume,  called  there  on  business. 

Col.  Peter  A.  Sarpy  had  much  to  do  with  making  these  Gatewood 
treaties,  but  to  his  credit  be  it  said,  that  when  they  had  made  choice 
of  their  present  reserve,  he  earnestly  opposed  the  agents  trying  to  get 
them  to  to  go  the  Blue  with  the  Otoes.  With  all  his  faults  he  had  a 
kind  heart,  and  was  a  warm  friend  to  the  Indians,  as  is  evidenced  by  his 
helping  them  when  in  need,  and  leaving  to  his  faithful  wife  a  legacy 
of  two  hundred  dollars  a  year,  while  those  who  have  inherited  his 
wealth  have  for  years  tried  to  keep  her  out  of  her  just  dues.  In  fact, 
it  has  only  been  obtained  for  some  years  by  employing  a  lawyer  to 
collect  it.  This  has  been  the  case  only  since  the  death  both  of  John 
B.  Sarpy  and  his  son. 

After  the  treaty  was  made  and  the  Indians  supposed  they  had  a 
home  of  their  own  choice  at  Blackbird  Hills,  they  were  kept  in  doubt 
for  some  time  while  efibrts  were  made  to  get  them  to  go  elsewhere, 
and  it  was  only  when  the  facts  were  laid  before  the  Hon.  Walter 
Lowrie,  Sec.  of  the  Pres.  Board  of  Missions,  and  he  went  to  Washing- 


66  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

ton  and  laid  the  whole  matter  first  before  the  Commissioner  of  I.  Aff., 
then  before  the  Sec,  of  the  Interior,  then  before  the  Sec.  of  War,  and 
finally  before  President  Pierce,  that  with  a  resolute  stamp  on  the 
floor,  he  said,  "  I  say  they  shall  go  there." 

I  could  relate  many  things  in  connection  with  the  treatment  of  the 
Indians  that  ought  to  make  us,  as  a  nation,  blush,  but  it  would  re- 
quire a  book  to  fell  all  I  have  witnessed  of  fraud  practiced  upon  them, 
and  by  many  persons  things  that  I  have  personally  known  to  be  true 
would  now  hardly  be  believed.  Much  has  been  wrilten  on  the  In- 
dian problem,  but  there  is  only  one  way  of  solving  the  problem  that 
has  troubled  so  many  wise  heads;  that  is,  to  give  them  the  Gospel,  and 
if  possible,  in  their  own  language,  and  civilization  will  follow  or  go 
along  with  equal  pace.  The  policy  of  teaching  them  English  is  well 
enough,  but  the  idea  of  driving  their  own  language  out  of  their  minds 
may  do  to  talk  about,  but  will  not  be  done  in  many  generations. 
Even  the  few  who  seem  to  understand  our  language  as  well  as  we  do 
ourselves  (only  a  few)  prefer  speaking  in  their  own.  Their  mode  of 
thought  is  so  different  from  the  English,  and  I  might  say,  from  all 
modern  European  languages,  that  it  is  a  great  barrier  to  their  acquir- 
ing our  language  perfectly.  It  must  be  a  work  of  time,  and  while 
they  are  instructed  in  the  English,  the  great  truths  of  the  Gospel  must 
be  heard  in  their  "own  language  wherein  they  were  born."  With 
this  instruction  in  religion  and  the  education  of  the  young,  strict  jus- 
tice on  the  part  of  our  government  should  be  done  to  them.  They 
have  rights  that  seem  to  have  been  little  respected. 

Although  I  seemed  to  offend  an  agent  forty-six  years  ago  by  say- 
ing the  whites  would  have  this  country  before  long,  and  I  could  not 
believe  what  he  so  confidently  asserted  again  and  again,  that  they 
could  not,  for  it  was  set  apart  forever  for  the  Indians,  yet  time  has 
shown  that  what  he  could  not  then  believe  has  almost  literally  come 
to  pass.  When  the  treaty  was  ratified,  it  was  not  long  till  great  num- 
bers were  seeking  a  home  in  what  was  thought,  not  a  century  ago,  to 
be  a  desert  country,  and  only  fit  for  the  huntings  grounds  of  the  In- 
dians. When  I  came  west  in  1837  most  of  Iowa  was  unsettled  and 
owned  by  Indians,  and  the  buffalo  roamed  over  it,  there  being  a  few 
settlements  on  the  Mississippi.  I  have  seen  all  west  of  the  Missouri 
settled  up,  and  I  might  say,  as  far  south  as  Arkansas.  When  asked 
in  an  early  day  how  far  my  diocese  extended,  I  replied,  I  supposed 


PIONEER    EEMINISCENCES.  67 

Dorth  to  the  forty-ninth  degree  of  latitude,  and  west  to  the  summit 
of  the  Rocky  mountains,  as  at  that  time  I  knew  of  no  other  Presby- 
terian minister  within  these  bounds.  Kev.  Dunbar  had  been  among 
the  Pawnees,  but  had  left.  The  population  of  the  United  States  did 
not  at  that  time  exceed  fifteen  millions  of  souls.  Now  what  do  we 
see?  Churches  and  schools  all  over  this  then  Indian  country  and  a 
population  of  fifty-five  m.llions. 

In  the  early  settlement  of  Neb.  there  was  much  excitement  and 
some  bloodshed,  but  the  greatest  excitement  was  about  the  location  of 
the  capital,  as  on  that  depended  the  future  wealth  of  many,  as  they 
supposed.  Had  Governor  Burt  lived,  it  was  his  intention  to  examine 
the  country,  and  then  place  the  capital  where  it  would  be  most  bene- 
ficial to  the  territory,  not  to  the  individual  or  himself,  though  he  was  a 
poor  man  and  in  debt.  I  suppose  I  was  better  acquainted  with  him 
than  any  others,  except  those  who  came  with  him  to  the  territory. 
He  was  remarkable  for  his  kindness  of  heart  and  his  sterling  integrity, 
as  those  who  came  with  him  testified  and  as  I  could  bear  witness  to, as 
far  as  I  knew  him.  His  kindness  led  him  to  listen  to  the  proffered  ad- 
vice of  those  who  came  to  consult  about  their  own  interest,  when  he 
should  have  enjoyed  perfect  quietness.  His  state  of  health  required 
this,  and  I  was  anxious  to  secure  it  for  him,  but  the  people  would  not 
let  him  rest.  I  might  almost  say  he  was  worried  to  death.  I  feared 
the  consequences  from  the  first,  but  caution  was  of  no  avail  to  those 
who  hoped  to  get  rich  by  his  deciding  according  to  their  wishes. 
The  end  came,  and  it  does  not  seem  a  harsh  judgment  to  say,  that  to 
some  it  did  not  seem  to  be  regretted.  After  his  death,  and  before  his 
remains  had  left  the  Mission,  plans  were  made,  and  arrangements 
made  to  carry  out  those  plans,  to  place  the  capital  at  Bellevue.  These 
plans  were  talked  over  in  the  room  where  the  corpse  was  lying,  while 
I  was  opening  the  zinc  coffin  to  fill  it  with  alcohol  and  soldering  it 
up  again.  The  talk  was  intended  to  be  blind,  but  I  understood  it 
well  enough.  It  was  between  the  acting  Gov.  Gumming,  and  a  man 
called  Judge  Green,  who  had  before  asked  me  the  price  of  the  mission 
reserve,  four  quarter  sections.  The  plan  was  to  purchase  it  of  the 
Board  of  F.  Missions  and  then  locate  the  capital  there.  Three  or 
perhaps  four  were  interested  in  this  plan,  the  acting  Gov.,  the  afore- 
said judge,  and  a  Mr.  Gilmore.  Judge  Green  was  to  ostensibly  ac- 
company the  corpse  to  S.  C.,  but  to  go  to  New  York  when  the  di- 


NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 


ven 


giug  poiut  was  reached  and  make  the  purchase.  Judge  Green  had 
told  me  that  he  would  give  $25,000  in  gold  for  it,  saying  he  did  not 
wish  me  to  think  he  was  rich,  but  he  could  command  the  money  in 
gold.  I  had  asked  fifty  thousand  for  the  reserve.  He  went  to  N.  Y. 
and  agreed  with  the  Hon.  Walter  Lowrie  to  give  the  fifty  thousand, 
but  asked  sixty  days  to  consider.  He  was  to  telegraph  at  the  end  of 
that  time.  He  did  not  telegraph  as  agreed,  and  Mr.  Gilmore,  who 
was  then  living  in  Omaha,  told  me  it  was  at  his  advice  that  he  did 
not  telegraph,  saying  it  was  the  pressure,  the  pressure  meaning  they 
could  not  borrow  the  money.  The  next  move  was  to  get  bids,  not 
from  Bellevue  alone,  but  from  the  different  towns  that  wanted  the 
capital.  The  Bellevue  Land  Claim  Association  promised  liberally, 
but  none  had  as  yet  titles  to  what  they  promised,  only  claims.  Judge 
Ferouson  then  came  to  me  and  said  everything  was  now  arranged 
to  secure  the  capital  at  Bellevue,  except  one  thing.  The  L.  C.  A.  had 
promised  liberally,  but  acting  Gov.  Gumming  asked  one  hundred  acres 
of  the  mission  reserve,  and  he  assured  me  that  if  that  was  given,  the 
capital  would  be  placed  at  Bellevue.  I  replied  without  hesitation, 
not  one  foot  to  the  man,  but  was  willing  to  recommend  the  giving  of 
it  to  the  county  or  territory.  This,  I  suppose,  decided  the  matter. 
Some  years  after,  when  conversing  with  Judge  Briggs  about  the  amount 
Omaha  was  taxed  for  the  capitol  and  E,.  E,.,  I  said,  all  of  Bellevue 
could  have  been  purchased  for  a  trifle  of  what  they  had  paid  out  to 
secure  these  things  for  Omaha,  and  then  they  would  have  been  inde- 
pendent. He  admitted  the  fact,  and  added, "  we  are  not  doiie  yet.'^ 
I  have  never  regretted  my  refusal,  though  some  of  the  citizens  blamed 
me,  but  our  Board  never  blamed  me. 

Though  Bellevue  is,  I  think,  the  most  beautiful  town  site  on  the 
Missouri  river  that  I  have  seen,  and  I  have  seen  many,  it  is  a  very 
small  place  yet,  though  for  years  Omaha  seemed  to  fear  it ;  they 
have  now  grown  beyond  the  fear  of  it,  and,  I  think,  are  now  taking 
a  lively  interest  in  the  Synodical  College  located  there.  That,  if  suc- 
cessful, will  be  of  far  more  advantage  than  the  capital.  It  has  lost 
none  of  its  beauty  or  natural  advantages,  and  if  Omaha  goes  on  ac- 
cording to  expectations,  it  may  soon  be  a  part  of  Omaha.  One  wiser 
than  mere  man  has  ordered  all  things  well.  But  I  need  not  dwell  on 
what  is  recorded  elsewhere.  This  fall  will  complete  fifty  years  since 
I  graduated,  and  a  great  change  has  taken  place  in  our  country  since 


PIONEEE   REMINISCENCES.  69 

then.  When  a  boy  the  mail  was  carried  on  horseback  between  Wil- 
lianisport,  twenty  miles  east,  and  Bellefonte,  thirty  miles  west;  now 
there  is  a  railroad  on  each  side  of  the  river,  and  also  a  canal  on  one 
side.  It  was  a  winter's  job  to  tramp  out  the  grain  with  horses,  tak- 
ing a  week  to  thresh  and  clean  from  80  to  100  bushels  of  wheat. 
The  first  thresher  in  that  country  was  built  by  one  of  the  best  farmers, 
and  by  hard  work  they  could  tliresh  90  bushels  in  a  day,  and  clean  it 
the  next  day.  Harvests  were  cut  by  the  old-fashioned  cradle,  and 
mowing  done  with  the  scythe;  often  the  old-fashioned  Dutch  scythe, 
which  was  sharpened  by  hammering  instead  of  on  a  grindstone.  Per- 
haps I  should  except  the  machinery  of  the  whisky  bottle,  without  which 
it  was  thought  the  harvest  could  not  be  cut.  The  first  harvest  of  my 
father's  cut  without  whisky,  my  brother  and  I  told  him  if  he  would 
not  have  any  whisky  we  would  cut  the  harvest.  We  did  it,  and  the 
bottle  was  never  necessary  after  that.  I  need  not  speak  of  how  these 
things  are  now  done.  Our  school  books  were  Webster's  Spelling 
Book,  the  New  Testament  next,  and  at  times  the  Old  Testament,  then 
Scotch  Lessons,  and  afterwards  Murray's  English  Reader.  I  think 
as  good  scholars  were  then  made  as  they  make  now  with  all  the  change 
of  books.  We  could  not  buy  ruled  paper,  but  ruled  our  paper  with 
a  hammered  lead  pencil.  I  never  attended  Sabbath  school  except  as 
a  teacher,  as  there  were  none  in  that  part  of  the  country.  But  if  I 
may  return  to  the  early  history  of  the  Indians,  near  fifty  years  ago, 
the  contrast  is  almost  as  great.  I  then  saw  a  man  riding  a  horseback, 
and  his  wife  walking  and  carrying  a  load,  and  the  little  girls  also 
carrying  something,  and  boys,  if  there  were  any,  carrying  a  bow  and 
arrows.  Before  I  left  the  lowas,  I  saw  the  wife  on  the  horse,  and 
the  man  walking.  The  same  may  be  said  of  the  Omahas.  Now  it  is 
quite  common  to  see  the  man  and  his  wife  riding  together  in  a  wagon. 
Then,  the  women  packed  their  wood,  often  three  miles,  on  their  backs 
— that  was  in  summer ;  now  it  is  hauled  in  wagons,  the  men  generally 
doing  the  work  when  able.  I'hen,  when  not  on  the  hunt,  they  were, 
when  sober,  either  playing  ball  or  cards,  or  some  other  games ;  now 
they  are  engaged  in  farming.  True,  they  keep  up  their  dances,  i.  e. 
the  heathen  part,  but  generally  take  the  Sabbath  for  them,  as  they 
pretend  they  work  on  other  days,  but  they  also  work  on  the  Sabbath. 
The  members  of  the  church  attend  meeting,  and  often  others;  and  I 
have  often  gone  from  Decatur  to  the  Mission  through  storm,  when  most 
6 


70  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

of  the  whites  thought  it  too  stormy  to  attend  church,  and  found  a  house 
full  of  attentive  listeners.     The  Omahas  are  on  their  farms,  and  a  large 
portion  of  the  potatoes  and  corn  brought  in  to  Decatur  comes  from 
the  Reserve.     They  raise  a  good  deal  of  wheat,  many  of  them  break- 
ing each  year  about  five  acres  of  fresh  prairie  to  add  to  their  farms. 
The  prairie  breaking   that  I  have  seen  I  think  is  far  ahead  of  what 
the  whites  do.     One  Indian  told  me  that  a  white  man  offered  him  a 
half  dollar  an  acre  more  than  he  was  willing  to  give  a  white  man,  be- 
cause he  did  it  so  much  better.     Some  of  them  have  built  houses, 
purchasing  the  pine  lumber  and  hiring  Indian  carpenters  to  do  the 
work.     And  I  must  say  that  the  houses  put  up  by  the  Indians  are 
better  and  more  substantial  than   those  put  up   for  them  by  Agent 
Painter.     The  Omahas   are  also    increasing  in  numbers,  and  are  a 
sober  people.     I  have  seen  but  one  drunken  Omaha  in  over  fifteen 
years,  and  he  could   talk  English.     Although  a  large   part  of  them 
keep  up  their  old  superstitious  habits,  they  always  listen  to  me  when 
I  visit  them  at  their  homes,  and  seem  often  to  be  interested.     Occa- 
sionally, some  one  may  make  some  objections,  but  a  few  kind  words 
overcome  their  objections,  and  they  listen  to  the  truth.     Last  Sab- 
bath I  sto])ped  at  White  Horse's,  and  found  the  door  shut  and  no 
answer  to  my  knocking.     I  passed  on  a  couple  of  hundred  yards,  and 
was  talking  to  some  Winnebagos,  who  were  stopping  there,  when  his 
wife  camelind  inquired  what  I  wanted,  and  when   I  told  her  I  was 
teachiug  the  Indians,  she  said  her  husband  wanted  me  to  go  back  and 
teach  them.     They  were  in  another  part  of  the  house.     There  are 
over  sixty  members  in  the  church  now,  besides  a  number  have  died 
and  some  in  triumph  of  faith.     It  is  over  thirty  years  since  I  left 
the  lowas,  and  they  have  greatly  diminished,  as  have  the  Otoes  and 
Sacs.     Whisky  has  been  their  ruin.     The  Pawnees,  too,  have  greatly 
diminished,  less  than  one-third  what  they  were  fifty  years  ago,  per- 
haps not  a  fourth  or  even  a  fifth  of  their  number.     So  have  the  Pon- 
cas.     According  to  their  history,  when  they  first  came  to  the  Nio- 
brara they  encamped  in  three  circles  instead  of  one,  on  account  of  one 
circle  requiring  so  much  space— numbering  not  less  than  three  thou- 
sand souls.     The  Omahas  encamped  in  two  circles.     The  Poncas  were 
hunters  while  the  Omahas  cultivated  some  patches.     The  tradition  is 
that  the  Omahas,  Poncas,  lowas,  and  Otoes  came  from  the  south-east, 
from  below  St.  Louis,  and  crossed  the  Mississippi  near  that;  while 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  71 

the  Quapaw,  tradition  is,  that  they  were  also  with  them,  but  sepa- 
rated there,  they  going  south  or  below  (their  way  of  expressing  south) 
while  the  others  went  up  or  north— up  signifying  north,  as  the  streams 
flowed  from  that  direction.  They  traveled  on  till  they  reached  the 
Vermillion.  There  they  made  a  village,  and  after  a  time  kept  on 
north  on  the  other  side  of  the  Missouri  river,  till  they  went  some  dis- 
tance up  that  stream,  and  then  crossed  it  and  came  down  on  this  side 
the  Otoes  and  lowas  going  before.  When  they  reached  the  Ne-o-bra- 
ra  (the  correct  way  of  spelling  it),  the  Poncas  staid  there,  and  the  others 
came  on  down,  and  the  others  eventually  went  still  further  down, 
while  the  Omahas  stayed  at  Omaha  creek,  and,  at  times,  on  the  Elk- 
horn  or  at  the  Blackbird  Hills,  and  eventually  at  Bellevue.  They 
think  it  must  have  been  as  much  as  300  years  ago.  When  they  first 
came  to  this. country  there  were  some  other  Indians  roaming  over  it, 
but  not  Sioux.  They  did  not  hear  of  the  Sioux  for  a  long  time.  There 
were  some  battles  among  them ;  and  the  Omahas  raised  some  veg- 
etables, as  corn  and  beans,  and  the  Poncas  traded  meat  for  corn,  etc. 
with  the  Omahas.  ' 

There  is  no  doubt  that  the  Osages,  Kansas  or  Kaws,  Quapaws, 
Omahas,  Poncas,  Otoes,  lowas,  Winnebagoes,  and  the  different  bands 
of  Sioux  were  formerly  one  people,  and  to  these  might  be  added  the 
Mandans  and  Hedatse,  and  perhaps  others,  as  their  language  shows, 
the  Osage  being  the  most  guttural  and  the  others  as  named  less  so, 
yet  they  need  an  interpreter  to  talk  together,  except  the  lowas  and 
Otoes,  and  Omahas  and  Poncas,  and  Osages  and  Kaws.  The  Chip- 
pewas,  Pottawattomies,  Kickapoos,  Sauks  (Sacs)  and  Foxes,  Weas, 
Peorias,  Peankeshaws,  Kaskaskias,  and,  I  think,  Shawnees,  show  a 
common  origin.  No  resemblance  between  the  languages  of  this  lat- 
ter class  and  the  former.  The  Pawnee  is  again  different ;  but  a  moun- 
tain tribe,  I  think  the  Crees,  show  a  resemblance;  and  a  tribe  far 
in  the  north,  above  the  Yellowstone,  in  language  resemble  the  Sacs. 
The  Missourians  were  slaves  to  the  Osages,  but  ran  off  and  came  to 
the  Otoes,  and  became  mingled  with  them,  and  have  nearly  lost  their 
own  language,  only  a  few  old  people  speaking  it;  but  while  they 
speak  the  Otoe,  it  is  with  a  peculiar  manner,  showing  it  is  not  their 
native  tongue,  speaking  very  slowly,  as  if  they  were  not  yet  familiar 
with  it  to  speak  it  as  the  Otoes.  The  Pawnees  seem  to  have  come 
originally  from  the  south-west,  near  Mexico. 


72  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

The  Indians  do  not  worship  idols  as  many  heathen,  that  is  carved 
idols  or  images,  but  are  idolaters  in  the  true  sense  of  the  word,  but 
the  idol  is  more  in  the  mind  and  they  apply  the  name  of  God  to  many 
things  or  ideas— different   gods    for  different  things.     Wakanda    in 
Omaha,  Ponca,  etc.     Wakanta  in  Iowa,  Otoe,  and  so  forth.     Wa- 
ka-tangka  in  Sioux,  which  really   is  the  great  or  war  god,  Tangka, 
Sioux,  tangga,  Omaha,  tanra,  Iowa,  signifying  great.     Waka  is  snake 
in  Iowa  and  Otoe,  and  uda  is  good  in  Omaha,  perhaps  good  snake,  as 
pe  is  good  in  Iowa,  and  peskuuya  is   bad,  or  not  good,  while  uda  is 
good  in   Omaha,  but  pe-azhe  in  Omaha  is  not  good,  showing  the  pe 
retained  in  the  negative.     Great  Spirit  is  introduced,  I  have  no  doubt 
by  the  whites,  as  the  only  idea  of  spirit  is  the  spirit  of  a  person. 
Moleto  or  moneto  is  the  name  of  God  in   the  Sac  and   kindred  lan- 
guages, and  a  Sac  interpreter  told  me  it  meant  big  snake.     Is  there 
in  this  something  handed  down  from  the  fall?     I  have  discovered  I 
think  traces  of  the  creation  and  flood  among  the  lowas.     It  is  quite  a 
long  story.  The  Chippeways  invented  a  system  of  writing  and  taught 
some  Kickapoos,  and  a  few  Sacs  learned  it  from  them,  but  it  must 
have  been  formed  from  the  English,  as  the  letters  resemble  the  Eng- 
lish considerably  though  the  sounds  are  different,  using  sixteen  letters, 
four  of  which  are  vowels.     The  Sac  language  is  as  musical  as  the 
Greek.     The  Winnebagoes  use  a  term   for  God  signfying  the  maker 
of  the  earth,  but  also  the  same  nearly  as  the  lowas.     There  is  a  tra- 
dition that  a  part  of  the   lowas  left  the  tribe  and  went  off  to  hunt 
sinews  and  never  returned,  and  lost  their  language,  and  that  the  lost 
ones  are  the  Winnebagoes.     But  perhaps  I  have  given  you  enough, 
or  too  much.     If  in  any  thing  I  have  not  been  full  enough,  if  you 
will  ask  questions  I  will  try  to  answer  them.     I  have  printed  down 
just  such  things  as  came  into  my  mind,  and  as  you  will  see  not  in 
very  regular  order,  but  you  may  get  some  ideas  from  this  hasty  sketch 
that  will  suit  you.     I  do  not  write  a  plain  hand  unless  I  write  slowly, 
and  in  the  caligraph  I  sometimes  get  in  a  hurry.     I  often  think  of 
you  and  remember  your  kindness.     Remember  me  kindly  to  your 
family.  Yours  truly, 

WM.  HAMILTON. 

I  wrote  without  referring  to  the  circular,  and  since  looking  at  it 
find  there  are  somethings  I  can  answer,  as  sources  of  streams,  but  may 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  73 

not  be  able  for  a  week  or  so.     Though  poor  and  often  without  a  cent 
I  would  be  ashamed  to  ask  pay  of  you  for  contributing  what  I  can. 

Yours  truly, 
May  26th,  1884.  WM.  HAMILTON, 


INDIAN  NAMES  AND  THEIR  MEANING. 

The  following  interesting  paper  concerning  Indian  names  and  their 
significance  was  furnished  for  this  report  by  "  Father  Hamilton,"  long 
a  missionary  and  teacher  among  our  Western  Indians. 

NAMES  DERIVED  FROM  THE  INDIAN  LANGUAGES.* 

The  name  of  the  Kansas  river  is  doubtless  derived  from  the  Kan- 
sas Indians,  who  lived  on  that  stream.  They  were  often  called  Kaws, 
and  the  river  in  an  early  day  was  called  the  Kaw  river.  The  lowas 
called  the  Indians  Kantha,  which  means  swift.  Their  own  (the  Kan- 
sas Indians)  mode  of  pronouncing  that  word  would  be  Ka-za,  and  this 
they  called  themselves,  but  whether  they  had  another  name  I  am  un- 
able to  say.  Most  Indians  speak  of  tiiemselves  by  a  different  name 
from  that  by  which  they  are  known  by  the  surrounding  tribes.  It 
is  sometimes  said  that  Kansas  means  a  good  place  to  dig  potatoes. 
This  is  a  mistake.  The  lowas  called  the  river  To-pe-o-ka?,  which 
signifies  a  good  place  to  dig  potatoes,  from  to,  pota  toe,  pe  good,  and 
o-kse  to  dig.  The  name  is  preserved  in  the  town  Topeka,  as  near  as 
the  M'hites  get  in  pronouncing  Indian  names.  Wolf  river  is  simply 
a  translation  of  the  Iowa  name  for  that  stream,  Shun-ta-Nesh-nang-a. 
Musquito  creek  took  its  name  from  the  quantity  of  musquitoes  that 
troubled  some  who  encamped  on  it.  Its  Indian  name,  eneshae,  sig- 
nifies a  ripple.  The  Platte,  is  as  you  are  aware,  a  French  word  sig- 
nifying broad,  and  is  a  translation  of  the  Indian  name  signifying  the 
same  thing,  Ne-brath-kse  or  Ne-prath-ka  in  Iowa  and  Ne-brath-kjB 
in  Omaha,  or  as  some  speak  it,  Ne-bras-ka.  I  formerly  thought  that 
as  the  government  interpreter  could  not  sound  th,  but  used  s  where  it 
occurred,  we  were  indebted  to  that  fact  for  calling  our  state  Nebraska, 
and  think  so  still,  thougli  if  it  was  derived  from  the  Omaha,  it  would 
be  Nebrathka  or  Nebraska  according  to  some  of  their  own  people.  The 
*  ^  as  a  in  fate;  a  as  a  in  far. 


74  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

Ne-ma-ha  keeps  its  true  jDrouunciatiou,  better  than  any  of  the  others, 
signifying  muddy  water.  The  Tarkeo  is  from  the  Iowa,  signifying 
full  of  walnuts,  but  the  true  pronunciation  would  be  Ta-kae-o-yu,  from 
takse  walnut,  and  o-yu  full.  Neshnebottany  signifies  a  stream  on 
which  a  canoe  or  boat  may  pass  :  Nesh-na,  stream  ;  pachte,  a  boat, 
o-wse  neto  make  a  way  or  passage,  Nesh-na-pa-chse-o-wfe  ne,  (or  nyse). 
Nodaway  is  Ne-a-ta- wee,  Iowa,  a  stream  that  can  be  jumped  over,  or  it 
might  mean  jumping  water,  Chariton  is  from  the  Iowa,  signifying 
an  abundance  of  some  thing  of  which  there  was  an  abundance  there, 
in  that  stream  or  near  its  mouth.  I  never  saw  the  English  word 
but  once  and  that  was  more  than  fifty  years  ago,  or  during  the  Flor- 
ida war.  It  is  a  root  that  grows  in  wet  places,  and  is  as  large  as 
a  cucumber  and  larger,  and  much  resembles  those  cucumbers  that 
have  two  or  three  holes  running  horizontally  through  them,  the  top 
bears  a  seed  like  a  small  acorn.  It  was  said  that  the  Serainoles  when 
hardly  pressed  retired  to  the  swamps  and  lived  on  these  roots.  The 
Indians  gather  them  and  boil  them  for  food.  Sha-ra  is  the  Iowa 
name  of  the  root,  and  to,  plenty.  It  sounds  like  a  French  name,  but 
it  is  Indian.  Ne-o  bra-ra  is  a  Ponca  word  and  signifies  broad  or 
shallow  water,  the  same  as  Nebrathka.  I  may  here  remark  that  iii  giv 
ing  names  the  French  nation  always  give  to  i  the  sound  of  e  and  to  e 
the  sound  of  a,  hence  the  common  mode  of  spelling  it  Niobrara.  Ne, 
is  water.  The  Missouri  I  think  derives  its  name  from  the  Sioux 
language  in  which  water  is  Me-ne;  smoky  or  roily  is  suchfe  in  Iowa, 
zheda  in  Omaha,  and  something  like  it  in  Sioux,  as  all  speak  of  it 
under  a  term  signifying  smoky  or  roily  or  foggy  as  the  word  often  sig- 
nifies. The  spelling  is  after  the  European  pronunciation  of  i  as  Min- 
nehaha, Minnesota,  etc.  It  is  thus  that  the  true  pronunciation  of 
many  names  is  lost  by  not  attending  to  the  signification,  Mississippi 
is  almost  pure  Sac,  signifying,  not  Father  of  waters,  but  gixat  or 
large  water.  Ma-sha,  great,  and  se-po,  a  stream.  The  lowas  call  it 
Ne  hon-ya,  signifying  the  same  thing  ;  the  Omahas  Ne-tang-ga,  great 
water.     I  do  not  think  of  others  just  now. 

The  tradition  of  the  lowas  is  that  a  long  time  ago  the  lowas,  Otoes, 
Missourians,  and  Omahas  were  traveling  together,  and  the  lowas  en- 
camped on  a  sand  bar  and  the  wind  blew  the  dust  on  their  faces,  and 
hence  Pa-hu-che,  dusty  nose,  or  dusty  face;  as  pa  is  not  only  the 
nose  but  the  head  of  an  animal,  and  is  so  applied  at  times  to  persons. 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  75 

Long,  in  his  expedition,  translates  it  gray  snow,  as  the  difference  be- 
tween pa  snow  and  pa  nose  is  hardly  perceptible.  Ho-chae,  dirty,  gray, 
etc. 

The  Omahas  encamped  above  on  the  stream,  Eromaha  signifying 
up  or  above  on  a  stream;  hence  Omaha,  called  Mahas  formerly. 

The  Missourians  encamped  at  the  mouth  of  the  stream,  jSTe-u-chseta, 
at  the  mouth  of  the  stream,  hence  Ne-u-tach,  the  name  they  go  by. 
But  this  seems  to  contradict  the  saying  that  they  were  escaped  pris- 
oners within  the  recollection  of  the  older  ones,  unless  it  refers  to  pre- 
vious history. 

The  Otoes  derive  their  name  from  a  transaction  or  love  scrape  be- 
tween an  Otoe  chief's  son  and  an  Iowa  chief's  daughter,  Watota. 
Thpy  call  themselves  Che-wse-rse. 

The  Omahas  have  a  similar  tradition  about  the  Missourians,  ex- 
cept that  instead  of  encamping  at  the  mouth  of  the  stream,  there 
were  two  persons  drowned  in  the  stream,  and  hence  the  name  ne, 
water,  and  u-chae,  to  die  in,  i.  e.,  to  drown  ta,  at  a  place,  as  Ne-u- 
chse-ta,  to  be  drowned  at. 

The  meaning  of  compound  words  cannot  always  be  known  from 
the  several  parts,  and  is  only  known  from  tradition,  and  many  of 
their  names  have  lost  their  original  signification. 

Though  many  of  these  tribes  cannot  converse  with  one  another 
their  language  shows  a  common  origin,  as  Osages,  Kansas,  Quapas, 
Omahas,  Poncas,  lowas,  Otoes,  Missourians,  Maudans,  Hedatse,  etc.? 
and  various  bands  of  Sioux.  So  of  the  Chippeways,  Ottawas,  Pot- 
towattomies,  Kickapoos,  Sacs,  Foxes,  Peorias,  Peankeshaws,  Kas- 
kaskias,  or  Miami  tribes,  and  many  others,  as  I  think  I  mentioned  to 
you  in  a  former  letter. 

I  wrote  to  you  in  the  former  letter  in  much  haste,  and  forget 
whether  I  told  you  of  my  second  marriage.  We  have  three  children, 
the  oldest  in  her  fourteenth  year.  Many  thanks  for  what  you  en- 
closed. It  may  interest  you  to  know  what  was  done  with  it.  We  paid 
for  some  paper  for  our  room  and  study,  so  we  will  think  of  your 
kindness  when  we  see  it.     With  kind  regards. 

Yours  truly, 

WM.  HAMILTON. 

P.  S. — Mr.  Fontenelle  has  been  on  the  Logan  Thomas  claims  for 
near  two  months. 

W.  H. 


76  NEBEASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

The  following  iDdian  names  of  streams  and  localities,  is  furnished 
by  Henry  Fontenelle : 

Nebraska — Name  of  the  Platte  river,  meaning  flat  river. 

Nemaha — Name  of  the  Nemaha  river,  meaning  Omaha's  river. 

Neobrara — Niobrara  or  Lean  qui  court  river,  meaning  wide  river. 
Leau  qui  court  is  the  French  name  of  the  running  or  Niobrara  river, 
meaning  the  '^  water  that  runs." 

The  letter  O  was  always  annexed  or  prefixed  to  Mahas,  Omahas  is 
proper.  The  early  voyagers,  the  French,  abbreviated  the  word  or 
name  by  leaving  off  the  O  and  calling  them  "de  Maha,"  instead  of 
des  Omaha. 

Ohio — Although  not  in  this  state  is  an  Omaha  word,  meaning 
come  along.     Ohie,  or  Ohahe,  came  by. 

I  cannot  just  now  think  of  any  more  Indian  names  of  streams  or 
localities. 


HISTORY  OF  OMAHA  INDIANS. 

At  request  of  the  editor  of  this  report  the  following  traditional  his- 
tory of  the  Omaha  Indians  is  furnished  by  Henry  Fontenelle,  a  reli- 
able, intelligent,  educated  half-blood  of  that  tribe  :^ 

Decatur,  Neb.,  Aug.  18th,  1884. 
Robert  W.  Furnas,  Brownville,  Neb.: 

Dear  Sir — I  send  you  a  brief  tradition  or  history  of  the  Omahas 
as  you  requested,  but  I  fear  it  is  not  all  you  want.  Like  other  persous 
of  limited  means  I  have  but  little  leisure  to  study  or  write,  and  have 
been  away  from  home  most  of  the  time  since  last  spring,  and  have 
had  to  improve  what  little  time  I  could  catch  while  at  home  to  write 
it  out,  as  you  know  my  education  is  limited,  and  have  not  as  fluent 
use  of  the  English  language  as  I  would  wish,  and  consequently  I 
make  a  poor  out  at  writing  history  or  anything  else.  Had  I  plenty 
of  time  to  study  and  write,  and  make  researches  I  might  have  made 
it  longer  and  go  more  into  details,  and  it  might  have  been  more  inter- 
esting and  entertaining. 

I  once  wrote  a  biography  of  Logan  for  the  Burtonian  (our  county 
paper),  which  you  will  find  in  the  last  and  largest  history  of  Ne- 
braska published  in  Chicago,  which  should  you  want  you  can  find.' 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  77 

I  send  you  the  slip  of  paper  coutaiuiug  the  death  of  my  aunt,  etc.  If 
you  need  it,  or  should  you  not,  or  at  any  rate,  please  send  back  to 
me  when  done  with.  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  her  while  in 
Brooklyn,  N.  Y.,  in  1873,  also  two  of  her  daughters,  one  of  whom  a 
widow  lady  living  now  in  Chicago. 

Mr.  Henry  Allis  will  be  at  the  State  fair  with  the  original  manu- 
scripts written  by  his  father,  to  let  you  see,  and  hope  to  be  there  my- 
self, if  possible.     I  am 

Very  respectfully,  etc., 

H.  FONTENELI.E. 

The  tradition  of  the  Omahas  handed  down  to  tliis  date  is,  that  they 
were  living  at  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri  river  in  a  destitute  condition 
(no  date  is  given),  when  by  accident  some  one  of  them  found  an  ear 
of  corn  in  a  mole  hill,  the  kernels  of  which  were  divided  among  the 
different  bands  or  families.  From  that  time  hence  corn  has  been  cul- 
tivated by  them.  The  Quapaws,  now  of  the  Indian  territory,  go  far- 
ther back.  Tradition  tells  them  that  they  and  the  Omahas  were  one 
tribe;  that  they  emigrated  down  the  Ohio  river  from  its  sources 
down  to  the  mouth  of  it,  where  a  controversy  took  place  as  to  the  di- 
rection thgy  should  take,  when  finally  a  part  of  them  went  down  the 
Mississippi  and  called  themselves  "  Ogoh  pse,"  meaning  descending  or 
going  down.  They  settled  on  the  west  side  of  the  Mississippi  on  that 
part  of  the  territory  now  the  state  of  Arkansas,  and  were  there  until 
they  ceded  the  country  to  the  United  States,  and  moved  westward. 
The  other  part  of  the  tribe  moved  up  the  river  and  called  themselves 
"  Omaha,"  derived  from  the  word  "  Kemoha,"  meaning  against  the 
current,  against  the  wind.  The  Omahas,  as  stated,  tradition  takes 
them  back  only  to  the  mouth  of  the  Missouri  river.  In  their  migra- 
tions up  the  river  nothing  of  importance  is  mentioned  until  they 
reached  a  point  on  the  Big  Sioux  river,  where  they  located  their  vil- 
lage, and  lived  many  years  in  confederation  with  the  lowas,  Otoes,  and 
Winnebagos.  In  dissensions  among  the  Omahas  a  part  of  them  sepa- 
rated and  went  southward,  and  became  independent  tribes  of  the 
Kaws  and  Osages.  After  many  years  residence  on  the  Sioux  riven 
at  or  near  the  red  pipe  stone  quarry,  they  went  on  up  the  Missouri 
with  the  other  tribes  mentioned,  until  they  reached  a  point  opposite 
the  mouth  of  White  Earth  river  where  they  crossed  the  Missouri  to 
the  west  side  and  explored  the  country  west  of  that  point.     The  coun- 


78  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

try  being  barren  and  soil  poor  they  could  not  successfully  raise  corn. 
They  lived  there  but  a  short  time  and  moved  down  the  west  side  of 
the  Missouri  river  (still  with  the  other  tribes  that  started  with  them 
from  the  Sioux  river),  until  they  arrived  at  a  place  opposite  the  mouth 
of  James  river  of  Dakota,  and  lived  there  many  years.  The  lowas 
located  at  the  mouth  of  Iowa  creek,  near  the  present  site  of  Ponca, 
Nebraska.  The  Otoes  went  on  south  until  they  came  to  the  mouth 
of  the  Elkhorn  river  where  they  settled  on  the  east  side  of  the  river. 
No  account  is  given  of  the  Winnebagos  after  they  left  the  Sioux  river- 
How  long  the  Omahas  remained  at  their  village  opposite  the  James 
river  we  know  not.  When  tradition  tells  us  they  moved  on  down 
the  river  to  a  place  where  the  Omaha  creek  disembogues  out  the  bluffs 
at  the  present  site  of  Homer,  Nebraska,  and  established  a  village  there 
many  years  before  a  white  man  was  known  to  them.  It  was  at  that 
place  the  Omahas  first  saw  the  white  people.  Some  of  the  Indians 
were  on  the  bank  of  the  Missouri,  and  espied  some  strange  beings  on 
the  opposite  side  building  a  boat,  preparing  to  cross  the  river.  The 
white  people  came  over  loaded  with  blankets,  cloths,  trinkets,  and 
guns.  It  was  then,  and  at  that  time,  they  first  knew  the  use  of  fire- 
arms. A  year  or  two  afterwards  five  different  traders  qstablished 
trading  posts  at  the  "cross  timbers"  (a  belt  of  cotton  wood  timber 
stretching  across  the  Missouri  bottom  about  half  way  between  Deca- 
tur and  Tekama,  Nebraska),  where  the  Omahas  and  traders  made 
their  rendezvous  semi-annually  to  trade. 

Up  to  this  no  mention  is  made  of  any  great  chief  until  Blackbird 
comes  into  prominence  with  Ta-ha-zhouka,  the  father  of  "  Big  Elk 
the  First."  Blackbird  was  the  first  great  chief  known  to  white  people, 
and  his  memory  is  held  sacred  by  the  Omahas  for  his  rare  intelligence 
and  good  traits.  He  held  supreme  command  over  his  people.  His 
words  were  law  and  obeyed  as  such.  At  the  same  time  he  is  remem- 
bered as  a  good  and  gentle  disposition,  and  loved  by  his  subjects- 
Blackbird  and  Ta-ha-zhouka  were  the  first  Omaha  chiefs  that  made 
a  treaty  of  friendship  and  peace  with  the  governor  of  the  territory  of 
Louisiana  at  St.  Louis,  where  a  i:ecognition  of  his  being  chief  of  the 
Omahas  was  given  him  by  the  governor  on  paper,  the  date  of  which 
we  forget.  It  is  still  kept  by  his  descendants  as  a  sacred  relic.  And 
at  this  time  a  portrait  of  Blackbird  was  painted,  which  at  the  present 
time  hangs  in  the  "  Palace  of  the  Louvre,"  at  Paris,  France.     Not 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  79 

many  years  after  that  time  he  returned  from  a  visit  to  the  Pawnees  it 
their  village  on  the  south  side  of  the  Platte  river  opposite  the  present 
site  of  Schuyler,  Nel)raska.  The  Pawnees  at  the  time  were  visited 
by  that  terrible  scourge,  the  small-pox.  He  took  the  disease  as  soon 
as  he  arrived  home,  and  died  in  a  few  days.  His  last  request  was, 
that  he  should  be  buried  on  a  high  bluff  overlooking  the  Missouri,  so 
that  he  could  see  the  white  people  in  their  travels  up  and  down  the 
river,  as  he  was  very  fond  of  them. 

On  account  of  their  enemies,  the  Sioux,  who  made  incessant  wars 
upon  them,  and  outnumbered  them,  they  moved  out  to  the  Elkhorn 
river  (named  after  Ta-ha-zhouka,  meaning  elk's  horn),  where  they 
lived  until  the  year  1832  or  '33  when  the  small-pox  broke  out 
among  them.  In  their  consternation  they  scattered  in  every  direction 
over  the  prairies.  After  a  great  many  of  them  died  the  disease  left 
them.  They  collected  again,  but  abandoned  that  village  and  went 
back  again  to  their  former  home  on  the  Omaha  creek,  and  lived  there 
until  A.D.  1845.  Again,  on  account  of  their  inveterate  foes,  the  Sioux? 
making  continual  wars  upon  them,  they  moved  down  the  river  to 
a  place  four  miles  west  of  Bellevue.  They  lived  there  one  year  when 
their  next  great  chief.  Big  Elk  the  First,  died,  and  was  given  a  Chris- 
tian burial  by  the  missionary  at  Bellevue,  the  Rev.  Mr.  McKinney, 
who  preached  the  funeral  sermon  over  the  remains,  and  interpreted 
by  Logan  Fontenelle,  U.  S.  interpreter.  He  was  buried  on  the  spot 
where  now  stands  the  Presbyterian  College.  In  excavating  the 
grounds  preparatory  to  building  the  institution,  no  doubt  the  spot 
held  sacred  by  the  Omahas  was  desecrated  by  digging  away  his  bones. 
What  was  done  with  them  we  know  not.  The  memory  of  Big  Elk 
is  dear  to  the  Omahas  for  his  gocd  traits,  and  is  conspicuous  for  his 
executive  abilities.  He  commanded  respect  among  all  the  white  peo- 
ple that  knew  him.  His  son  and  successor,  "  Big  Elk  the  Second," 
was  a  man  of  natural  abilities,  but  took  to  dissipating,  and  died 
from  the  effects  of  prolonged  debauch  at  the  foot  of  Blackbird  hill, 
and  was  buried  by  the  grave  of  Blackbird  in  1852. 

Contemporary  with  the  last  Big  Elk  was  a  conspicuous  character 
by  the  name  of  White  Buffalo,  sometimes  erroneously  called  ''White 
Cow,"  a  natural  and  gifted  orator.  For  several  years  before  he  died 
the  writer  of  this  was  U.  S.  interpreter,  and  it  was  with  much  regret 
I  could  not  well  enough   use  the   English   language  to  interpret  and 


80  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

convey  the  utterances  of  strong  emotion  in  his  eloquent  speeches  made 
before  U.  S.  authorities,  and  upon  particular  occasions  before  assem- 
blies. He  was  noted  for  his  quaint,  humorous  pleasantries.  It  may 
not  be  amiss  in  this  narrative  to  cite  an  incident  when  White  Buffalo 
with  other  chiefs  was  in  Washington  in  a.d.  1851,  in  council  with  the 
commissioner  of  Indian  affairs.  The  year  previous  to  that  time  the  In- 
dians of  the  plains  had  committed  depredations  upon  emigrants  trav- 
eling across  the  plains  to  California.  The  Omahas  of  course  had  to 
take  the  blame  as  well  as  other  Indians  west  of  the  Missouri.  The 
commissioner  had  occasion  to  speak  of  the  depredations,  and  said  to  the 
Omahas  that  if  they  did  not  quit  molesting  the  emigrants  he  would 
send  out  soldiers  and  big  guns  among  them  and  kill  them  all  off  with 
one  puff  of  his  big  guns.  White  Buffalo  got  up  and  straightened 
himself  before  the  commissioner  and  said:  "My  Great  Father,  I  fear 
not  death.  I  have  fought  my  enemies  in  many  battles.  I  have 
courted  death  in  the  din  of  hot  strife  of  battle  with  deadly  foes,  but 
death  has  thus  far  disdained  me.  Send  out  your  soldiers,  send  out 
your  big  guns,  and  to  prove  to  you,  should  I  be  your  prisoner,  I  will 
crawl  into  your  big  gun  and  tell  you  to  fire  away!"  The  speech 
created  some  sensation  among  the  white  bystanders,  but  his  colleagues 
took  it  as  a  good  joke,  as  White  Buffalo  never  merited  the  name  of  a 
"brave  warrior"  in  any  meritorious  act  in  battle.  During  the  win- 
ter of  1855  and  1856  agent  Geo.  Hepner  issued  provisions  to  the 
Omahas  at  Omaha  City,  at  that  time  but  an  embryo  city.  After  the 
provisions  were  all  given  out,  the  agent  held  a  council  with  the  chiefs. 
During  the  council,  a  Mr.  Wm.  Brown  brought  an  account  against 
the  Omahas  for  hogs  killed  and  taken  by  them.  Sufficient  evidence 
was  given  to  prove  that  no  Omahas  were  seen  ib  the  vicinity  of 
Omaha  City  or  Council  Bluffs  for  four  months  previous  to  the  time 
Brown  lost  his  hogs.  White  Buffalo  stepped  up  to  Mr.  Brown  and 
said:  "My  friend,  why  do  you  charge  us  with  a  theft  we  did  not 
commit.  Your  hogs  were  frozen  to  death."  And  in  mock  solemnity  he 
puts  his  hand  on  Mr.  Brown  and  pointing  upwards,  tells  him  to  send 
his  account  to  the  Lord  Almighty  "who  caused  the  snow  and  cold 
weather  that  froze  your  hogs."  The  jeers  of  the  bystanders  rather 
nonplussed  Brown.'  He  walked  away  and  never  mentioned  hogs 
again  to  the  agent  or  Omahas.  White  Buffalo  was  a  great  counselor 
to  his  people,  and  his  counsels  had  effect  by  the  argumentative  and 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  81 

convincing  manner  of  speech  he  gave  it.  While  sick,  a  few  days  be- 
fore he  died,  he  was  visited  by  their  agent  in  company  with  the  U.  S. 
interpreter,  when  White  Buffalo  made  a  few  sensible  and  pertinent 
remarks;  he  was  buried  on  a  high  bluff  overlooking  the  river  just 
above  Decatur,  Neb. 

In  September,  1853,  the  U.  S.  commissioner  of  Indian  affairs  visited 
the  Omahas,  and  in  council  made  overtures  for  the  purchase  of  their 
country.  The  Omahas  signified  a  willingness  to  acquiesce  in  the  offers 
of  the  commissioner.  In  a  council  of  deliberation  on  that  occasion 
Logan  Fontenelle  by  acclamation  was  created  principal  chief.  All 
the  chiefs  of  the  Omahas  were  invited  to  Washington  by  the  commis- 
sioner to  make  a  treaty  for  their  country,  which  was  consummated  and 
signed  on  the  16th  day  of  March,  a.d.  1854,  the  territory  ceded  by 
the  Omahas  embracing  about  one-fourth  of  the  State  of  Nebraska,  in 
the  north-eastern  part.  The  Omahas  reserving  for  their  home  three 
hundred  thousand  acres  where  they  now  live,  and  are  making  rapid 
strides  toward  civilization. 

In  June,  1855,  Logan  went  with  the  tribe  as  usual  on  their  sum- 
mer buffalo  hunt,  and  as  usual  their  enemies,  the  Sioux,  laid  in  wait 
for  the  Omahas  in  vicinities  of  large  herds  of  buffalo.  The  first  sur- 
round they  made  on  the  buffalo  the  Sioux  made  a  descent  upon  them 
in  overwhelming  numbers  and  turned  the  chase  into  battle.  Four 
Omahas  were  killed  and  several  wounded.  In  every  attempt  at  get- 
ting buffalos  the  Sioux  charged  upon  them.  The  Omahas  concluded 
it  was  useless  to  try  to  get  any  buffalo  and  retreated  toward  home. 
They  traveled  three  days  and  thinking  they  were  out  of  danger,  Lo- 
gan, one  morning,  in  company  with  Louis  Saunsoci  and  another  In- 
dian, started  on  ahead  of  the  moving  village,  and  were  about  three 
miles  away  when  they  espied  a  herd  of  elk  in  the  distance.  Logan 
proposed  chase,  they  started,  that  M'as  the  last  seen  of  him  alive.  The 
same  moment  the  village  was  surrounded  by  the  Sioux.  About  ten 
o'clock  in  the  morning  a  battle  ensued  and  lasted  until  three  o'clock, 
when  they  found  out  Logan  was  killed.  His  body  was  found  and 
brought  into  Bellevue  and  buried  by  the  side  of  his  father.  He  had 
the  advantage  of  a  limited  education  and  saw  the  advantage  of  it.  He 
made  it  his  study  to  promote  the  welfare  of  his  people  and  to  bring 
them  out  of  their  wretchedness,  poverty,  and  ignorance.  His  first 
step  to  that  end  was  to  organize  a  parol  of  picked  men  and  punish 


82  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

all  that  came  home  intoxicated  with  bad  whisky.  His  effort  to  stop 
whisky  drinking  was  successful.  It  was  his  intention  as  soon  as  the 
Omahas  were  settled  in  their  new  home  to  ask  the  government  to  es- 
tablish ample  schools  among  them,  to  educate  the  children  of  the  tribe 
by  force  if  they  would  not  sSiid  the  children  by  reasonable  persuasion. 
His  calculations  for  the  benefit  of  the  tribe  were  many,  but  like  many 
other  human  calculations  his  life  suddenly  ended  in  the  prime, 
and  just  as  he  was  ready  to  benefit  his  people  and  sacrifice  a  life's 
labor  for  helpless  humanity.  After  Logan  was  killed  the  Omahas 
went  to  Bellevue  instead  of  coming  back  to  the  reservation  whence 
they  started,  and  wintered  along  the  Missouri  river  between  Calhoun 
and  the  reservation,  some  of  them  at  Bellevue.  In  the  spring  of  1856 
they  again  went  back  to  their  reservation,  where  they  have  been  since. 
The  first  years  of  their  residence  here  tliey  went  on  their  usual  sum- 
mer and  winter  hunts  and  depended  on  the  chase  for  subsistence.  The 
game  grew  scarcer  as  the  country  settled  up  by  the  white  people. 
When  in  the  fall  of  1870  they  were  obliged  to  go  a  long  distance 
down  on  the  Smoky  hill  river  in  Kansas,  and  found  but  few  buffalo, 
they  started  homeward  disheartened  and  in  a  destitute  condition,  and 
would  have  suffered  was  it  not  for  the  kindness  of  the  commander  of 
Fort  Hayes,  who  liberally  supplied  them  with  bacon  and  flour.  They 
arrived  home  satisfied  that  it  was  no  longer  any  use  to  try  and  subsist 
upon  the  chase,  as  the  buffalo  and  elk  had  disappeared  from  their 
usual  haunts.  They  concluded  to  till  the  soil  and  emulate  their 
neighbors,  the  white  people,  was  their  only  alternative,  from  which 
time  they  have  progressed  rapidly,  and  have  labored  diligently  in 
making  themselves  comfortable  homes  and  take  an  interest  in  educat- 
ing children.  They  have  two  flourishing  schools  that  accommodate 
on  an  average  eighty  to  a  hundred  children  every  year.  They  also 
have  now  about  forty  of  their  children  at  Carlisle,  Pa.,  and  Hampton, 
Ya.,  schools  supported  by  the  United  States  government.  Many  of 
them  have  comfortable  frame  houses  built  by  proceeds  of  their  own 
earnings.  They  market  surplus  wheat  and  corn  every  fall.  On  the 
fourth  of  July,  1884,  Ebohumbe,  son  of  Chief  Noise,  died,  after 
prolonged  sickness,  an  exemplary  and  useful  man  for  his  emulative 
example  in  trying  to  live  and  labor  like  the  white  people  and  accumu- 
lating property.  He  owned  at  the  time  he  died  sixty  head  of  cattle 
and  forty  or  fifty  head  of  hogs,  three  span  of  large   horses,  and 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  83 

took  to  market  every  fall  large  surplus  of  wheat,  corn,  and  hogs. 
White  Horse,  a  descendant  of  the  great  chief  Blackbird,  who  is  liv- 
ing, is  another  among  the  Omahas  who  sets  good  example,  by  trying 
to  live  like  the  white  people  in  farming  and  dwelling  in  a  comfort- 
able house,  as  well  as  by  precepts  given  to  his  people  at  every  oppor- 
tunity; in  turning  them  from  their  old  habits  to  civilized  ways  of 
living ;  but  these  are  only  examples  of  many  that  try  to  better  their 
condition ;  and  should  the  Omahas  progress  as  they  have  in  the  last 
ten  years,  another  decade  will  see  them  competent  citizens. 

Some  months  after  the  foregoing  had  been  handed  me,  Mr.  Fonte- 
nelle  wrote  me  as  follows  : 

By  invitation  I  was  at  the  dedication  of  the  Bellevue  College,  and 
the  burial  of  the  bones  of  the  Omahas  that  were  taken  up  in  prepar- 
ing the  grounds  for  the  building.  I  was  entirely  ignorant  of  what 
was  done  with  the  bones  at  the  time  I  wrote  the  history  of  the  Omahas 
for  you,  and  I  regret  very  much  of  having  written  the  sentence  of  cen- 
sure, in  saying  a  desecration  was  committed  in  digging  away  the  bones 
of  "  Big  Elk."  An  apology  was  due  Mr.  Clark,  the  founder  of  the 
college,  which  I  did  offer.  I  now  wish  that  that  sentence  in  the  His- 
tory be  erased,  and  substitute  the  following  : 

"  Much  credit  and  praise  is  due  Hon.  H.  T,  Clark  for  the  kind. 
Christian  act  in  carefully  taking  up  the  bones  of  Big  Elk  and  others 
that  were  buried  there  generations  ago,  and  put  them  in  boxes  and 
stored  them  until  the  appropriate  and  fitting  time  of  the  dedication  of 
the  College  to  its  noble  use,  when  they  were  reburied  immediately  in 
front  of  the  building — upon  which  occasion  eloquent  and  fitting  ex- 
pressions were  given  by  the  venerable  missionary,  the  Rev.  William 
Hamilton,  and  others." 

HENRY  FONTENELLE. 

Note. — The  editor  of  this  report  was,  during  the  life-time  of 
"  White  Cow,"  or  "  White  Buffalo,"  agent  for  the  Omaha  Indians, 
and  familiar  with  the  peculiar  characteristics  referred  to  by  Mr.  Fon- 
tenelle.  A  reference  to  two  instances  may  not  be  an  unpleasant  di- 
Rressiou. 


84  NEBRASKA    STATE   HISTORICAL    SOCIETY.        > 

I  was  once  sent  for  in  great  haste  by  "  White  Cow,"  on  an  exceeding 
bitter  cold  day  in  December,  the  messenger  stating  the  old  Indian  was 
abont  to  die,  and  desired  to  make  his  will,  appoint  his  successor,  and 
such  like.  I  went  at  once,  and  found  the  old  man  stretched  out  on  a 
buffalo  robe  before  a  blazing  fire,  in  his  tepee.  He  quickly  as  possi- 
ble arose  to  a  sitting  position,  greeted  me,  lighted  his  pipe  and  passed  it 
around — a  universal  custom,  and  indicative  of  friendship  and  good 
will.  He  then  proceeded  to  state  his  case.  He  was  old,  sick,  and  ex- 
pected never  again  to  get  up  and  around.  He  Avished  a  twelve  year 
old  grandson,  then  in  the  mission  school,  to  succeed  him  as  chief.  He 
wished  to  be  buried  or  rather  placed  in  a  sitting  position,  on  the  high 
bluif  of  the  Missouri  river,  back  a  mile  or  so  from  the  tepee,  his  face 
to  the  river,  that  the  spirit  might  continue  to  see  the  steamboats  pass- 
ing up  and  down  that  stream. 

1  promised  all  his  wishes  should  be  complied  with. 

The  old  man  thanked  me  for  the  promise  I  made  him,  then,  exhib- 
iting his  tattered  and  not  over  cleanly,  meagre  wearing  apparel,  he 
said  one  of  his  standing  ought  not  to  be  buried  in  such  an  outfit,  and 
hoped  I  would  see  he  had  an  entire  new  suit  of  clothes — blanket  and 
breech-cloth.  This  too  I  promised  him.  He  dropped  his  chin  on  his 
breast  for  a  moment,  in  deep  thought,  then  raising  it,  directed  the  in- 
terpreter to  say  to  the  Father — a  name  always  given  the  agent  by  the 
Indians — that  he  was  a  very  kind,  good  man  to  thus  grant  his  requests; 
that  he  very  much  desired  to  thank  in  person  the  Father  for  the  new 
suit  of  clothes  he  was  to  be  buried  in ;  that  after  he,  the  chief,  was  dead 
and  buried  he  could  not  do  so ;  therefore  he  thought  it  best  he  have 
the  new  clothes  before  he  died,  that  he  might  have  the  pleasure  of  ex- 
tending thanks  in  person.  The  real  object  in  view  in  sending  for  me 
was  at  once  unveiled.  The  old  man  wanted  a  new  suit  of  clothes,  and 
adopted  this  circuitous  mode  of  obtaining  them.  The  joke  was  con- 
sidered so  good  that  I  complied  with  that  request,  as  with  others,  and 
sent  him  next  day  a  new  suit.  In  about  a  week  the  old  man  came 
up  to  my  oifice  with  it  on,  and  thanked  me  very  cordially. 

At  another  time  "  White  Cow  "  came  bounding  into  my  office  with 
an  interpreter,  and  in  a  very  pompous  manner  threw  back  his  blanket, 
lighted  and  passed  his  pipe,  and  at  once  proceeded  to  deliver  himself 
after  this  style : 

"  Tell  the  Father,"  said  he  to  the  interpreter,  "  that  I  am  the  oldest 


PIONEER    REMINISCENCES.  85 

and  most  prominent  chief  in  the  tribe ;  I  have  traveled  to  see  the 
Great  Father  at  Washington ;  I  have  always  been  the  white  man's 
friend.  I  am  going  to  visit  my  friends  and  relatives,  the  Pouca  In- 
dians, and  must  have  presents  to  make  them.  I  shall  ask  from  him 
many  things  to  this  end,  and  expect  to  get  them  all." 

My  knowledge  of  the  old  man  led  me  to  suspect  an  African  some- 
where in  the  fuel  pile,  and  I  was  disposed  to  humor  the  procedure. 
"Well,"  I  said,  "tell  me  what  you  want,  and  all  you  want."  He 
said  first,  "he  wanted  tobacco,  and  plenty  of  it."  "How  much?"  I 
enquired.  "  Ten  kegs,"  he  replied — that  nothing  less  than  that  would 
suffice  one  of  his  rank.  After  talking  the  matter  over  for  some  time, 
I  adopted  a  course  always  vexing  to  an  Indian ;  I  commenced  to  plead 
poverty,  and  beg  of  him.  I  reminded  him  that  he  was  very  rich; 
owned  hundreds  and  thousands  of  acres  of  land  he  was  not  using;  and 
horses  almost  without  number,  for  which  he  had  no  use;  and  that  he 
should  make  me  presents,  and  not  me  to  him.  The  old  man  assumed 
his  favorite  position  when  in  thought,  of  dropping  his  chin  on  his 
breast.  After  a  few  minutes  he  raised  his  head,  and  looking  at  me 
very  seriously,  said  to  the  interpreter  :  "  Tell  the  poor  man  that  I  am 
old  enough  to  be  his  grand-father ;  I  have  traveled  much,  and  seen 
many  thousand  of  men  and  women,  white  men  and  Indians,  of  all 
sizes," — then  placing  his  outstretched  hand,  palm  down,  to  about  two 
inches  from  the  floor,  added — "  but  tell  him  I  never  saw  a  white 
man  no  higher  than  that  before." 

All  the  old  man  wanted  and  came  for  was  a  single  plug  of  tobacco, 
which,  of  course,  he  got. 

Some  months  after  this  "  White  Cow  "  sickened  and  died.  I  had 
him  buried  as  he  desired,  by  having  an  improvised  chair  provided, 
the  body  placed  in  a  sitting  position  in  it,  and  surrounded  by  a  stone 
and  wood  structure. 


III.— BIOGRAPHICAL. 


AMELIA  FONTENELLE  LOCKETT. 

This  lady,  notice  of  whose  death  appeared  in  last  week's  Econo- 
mist, was  a  native  of  Louisiana,  and  a  direct  descendant  of  a  power- 
ful family  of  the  French  nobility,  a  daughter,  if  we  are  informed 
correctly,  of  the  Marquis  de  Fontenelle,  a  nobleman  of  great  wealth 
and  character,  whose  property  was  contiguous  to  the  city  of  Marseilles, 
but  who  in  all  probability  had  sought,  like  many  others,  either  health 
or  increased  fortune  on  the  fertile  shores  of  New  France. 

The  family  was  in  every  respect  a  remarkable  one.  A  young  and 
adventurous  brother  of  Mrs.  Lockett,  who  left  Louisiana  at  the  early 
age  of  sixteen  to  embark  in  the  perilous  fur  trade  in  the  far  West,  in 
his  traffic  with  the  red  men  was  deeply  smitten  with  the  charms  of  a 
young  Indian  maiden  of  rank  in  the  then  powerful  Omaha  tribe. 
After  a  romantic  wooing,  like  a  great  many  others,  he  determined  to 
make  her  his  wife,  and  the  twain  were  united  by  the  renowned  Father 
DeSmet,  the  courageous  missionary  and  priest,  whose  name  is  a  house- 
hold word  in  most  homes  west  of  the  Missouri.  The  issue  of  that 
marriage  was  Logan  Fontenelle,  successively  warrior,  hunter,  scout, 
and  chief  of  his  powerful  tribe.  No  word  of  praise  need  be  spoken 
of  Logan  Fontenelle  to  those  who  have  ever  heard  his  name.  A 
large  and  thriving  city  in  Eastern  Nebraska  is  his  monument  and 
bears  his  name.  Eenowned  for  his  courage,  bravery,  and  kindness, 
and  hospitality  to  the  whites  in  their  most  critical  time  in  the  West, 
he  was  admired  and  loved  by  all  from  the  Missouri  to  the  Rockies. 
He  was  killed  in  battle  about  the  year  '54  on  a  high  bluff  overlooking 
the  Missouri  river — a  spot  where  many  pleasant  hours  have  been 
spent  by  the  writer  of  this — and  a  spot  which  neither  he  nor  any 
one  who  has  seen  it  will  be  likely  to  forget. 

Mrs.  Lockett  was  a  lady  of  striking  appearance,  and  the  merest 
novice  in  the  science  of  faces  would  not  have  failed  to  detect  in  her 
countenance  the  traces  of  the  great  strength  of  character  which  she 
possessed  to  the  last.  She  was  a  thorough  gentlewoman  of  the  old 
French  type,  and  spoke  very  little  English.  She  had  long  been  in 
feeble  health. 


90  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

INTERESTING  HISTORICAL   NOTES  PERTAINING   TO   THE  FONTENELLE 
FAMILY,  AND  EARLY  DAYS  OF  NEBRASKA. 

While  at  New  Orleans  during  the  Exposition  of  1884-5,  a  very 
intelligent,  well  preserved,  elderly  lady  called  at  my  office,  Nebraska 
Headquarters,  introducing  herself  as  Mrs.  Thompson,  then  of  Chicago, 
and  cousin  of  Henry  Fontenelle.  She  was  an  exceedingly  fluent 
and  interesting  conversationist.  She  entered  into  details  as  to  the 
history  of  the  old  French  Fontenelle  families.  Before  she  left  my 
office,  I  begged  her  on  returning  to  her  home,  and  at  leisure,  to  fur- 
nish me  in  writing  what  information  she  had  given  me  verbally  dur- 
ing the  to  me  pleasant  hour  of  her  visit.  In  due  time  I  received  the 
following : 

Chicago,  III.,  March  12,  1885. 
Gov.  Bobt.  W.  Furnas,  New  Orleans,  La.: 

Dear  Sir — My  daughter  and  self  reached  home  safely.  I  regret 
we  could  not  have  remained  longer  in  New  Orleans.  We  enjoyed 
very  much  your  pleasant  company  at  Nebraska  Headquarters.  The 
souvenirs  you  were  kind  enough  to  give  us  will  ever  be  cherished 
as  pleasant  remembrances  of  our  visit  to  the  Exposition. 

In  compliance  with  the  promise  made  you  I  herewith  hand  you  a 
rough  sketch  of  mother's  and  uncle's  lives,  as  narrated  to  you  when 
at  your  office. 

The  records  of  the  old  St.  Louis  cathedral  at  New  Orleans  shows 
registered  the  baptism  of  Lucien  Francois  and  Amelia  Fontenelle, 
1803.  They  were  the  children  of  Francois  and  Marieonise  Fonte- 
nelle, then  residing  at  a  point  below  New  Orleans,  called  Burat,  a  set-. 
tlement  near  Pointe  a  la  Hoche.  They  were  originally  from  Mar- 
seilles, France,  and  of  royal  descent.  A  few  years  after  the  date  given, 
one  of  those  terrible  freshet  hurricanes  visited  the  section  where  this 
family  resided,  swept  away  and  drowned  the  whole  family,  destroying 
all  traces  of  the  plantation.  At  that  time  Lucien  and  Amelia  were  at 
New  Orleans  in  care  of  an  aunt,  Madame  Merlier,  for  the  purpose  of 
being  educated,  and  were  thus  saved.  About  the  year  1816,  Lucien 
was  a  clerk  in  a  New  Orleans  banking  house.  His  aunt,  who  had 
charge  of  the  children,  was  a  very  haughty,  austere,  cruel  woman. 
One  day,  for  some  cause,  she  struck  Lucien.     This  so  wounded  him 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  91 

that  the  same  night  he  packed  up  a  small  binidle  of  clothing  and  con- 
fiding his  secret  to  the  old  colored  nurse,  Sophie,  left  for  the  wild 
West.  Time  rolled  on  and  Lucien  was  not  heard  from.  In  the  mean, 
time  his  sister  Amelia  married  Henry  Lockett,  an  eminent  young 
lawyer  of  New  Orleans,  nephew  of  Judge  Henry  Carleton,  for  many 
years  judge  of  the  supreme  court  of  New  Orleans.  Fortune  favored 
him  with  wealth  and  a  family  of  daughters,  who  in  turn  married  and 
settled  in  New  Orleans. 

Twenty  years  after  Lucieu  left  home,  the  servant  of  Mrs.  Lockett 
informed  her  one  day  that  a  gentleman  in  the  parlor  desired  to  see 
her.  On  entering  the  gentleman  clasped  her  in  his  arms  and  called 
her  sister.  She  freed  herself  as  soon  as  possible,  denying  any  relation- 
ship, as  her  brother,  she  claimed,  was  a  white  man,  and  this  one,  to  all 
appearance,  was  an  Indian.  He  insisted  he  was  Lucien  Fontenelle, 
but  the  sister  would  not  believe  him.  He  then  asked  if  the  old  ser- 
vant Sophie  was  alive.  She  was,  and  was  called  in  to  identify  him* 
She  failed  to  recognize  him  from  appearances,  but  stated  if  it  was 
really  Lucien,  a  flesh  mark  on  his  right  foot  would  identify  him.  He 
pulled  oflP  his  boot  and  stocking,  when 'Sophie,  finding  the  mark,  he 
was  thus  identified. 

He  was  a  thorough  Indian,  to  all  appearances.  He  told  his  sister 
when  he  left  home  he  went  to  St.  Louis,  there  joined  the  American 
Fur  Company,  going  all  over  the  great  North-west  as  far  as  Hudson 
bay,  crossing  the  Rocky  mountains  and  through  what  is  now  Oregon, 
Washington,  and  other  western  states  and  territories.  He  could  speak 
ten  or  fifteen  diiferent  dialects.  He  was  intimate  with  the  Chouteau 
family  at  St.  Louis,  and  at  one  time  expected  to  marry  in  that  family. 
He  was  well  supplied  with  means,  and  was  lavish  with  his  money. 
He  said  his  home  was  where  Bellevue,  Nebraska,  now  is,  and  that  he 
had  married  an  Indian  woman  of  the  Omaha  tribe,  at  which  his  sister 
became  very  indignant.  He  remained  in  New  Orleans  some  six  weeks 
when  he  left  for  his  home  among  the  Indians,  promising  to  return 
some  time  again.  On  his  way  he  was  taken  sick  and  died,  as  near  as 
we  could  learn  at  a  point  which  is  now  Alton,  111.  Where  he  was 
buried  was  never  known.  A  few  months  after  he  left  New  Orleans 
a  Catholic  priest  calling  himself  Father  De  Smet  called  on  Mrs.  Lock- 
ett, in  New  Orleans,  and  stated  he  had  been  with  Lucien  in  his  last 
moments,  administering  to  him,  and  that  his  last  request  was  that 


92  NEBRASKA  STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

he  should  see  his  sister  and  ask  her  to  take  his  only  daughter,  and  his 
fortune  was  at  her  command  to  care  for  and  educate  her,  and  the  priest 
to  educate  the  other  children,  three  sons. 

At  that  time  Mrs.  Lockett  was  wealthy  and  moving  in  most  aristo- 
cratic society,  and  had  no  need  of  her  brother's  money.  She  told 
Father  De  Smet  she  could  not  take  the  daughter,  and  he  was  welcome 
to  the  money  for  the  use  of  the  children.  She  then  thought  no  fur- 
ther of  the  matter. 

In  1870  or  1871  a  notice  appeared  in  a  St.  Louis  paper  askiug  for 
heirs  to  some  property  in  Bellevue,  Nebraska.  Eemembering  Lucien 
had  resided  there,  inquiries  were  made  as  to  what  had  become  of  his 
children.  After  corresponding  with  several  persons  it  was  learned 
from  Father  De  Smet  that  he  had  performed  a  marriage  ceremony  be- 
tween Lucien  and  the  Indian  woman,  and  that  there  were  three  sons 
and  one  daughter,  whom  he  had  baptized  in  the  Catholic  faith.  Logan, 
one  of  the  boys,  had  been  killed  in  battle,  and  the  others,  he  thought, 
resided  in  Nebraska.  After  searching  for  the  property  and  records 
of  grants  Lucien  had  mentioned  when  in  New  Orleans  visiting  his 
sister,  nothing  was  found  further  than  that  a  grant  had  been  promised, 
but  not  consummated. 

In  1874  there  was  noticed  in  Chicago  papers  the  arrival  of  a  party 
of  Indians  from  Washington  in  charge  of  Agent  Gillingham  and 
Henry  Fontenelle,  interpreter.  A  daughter  of  Mrs.  Lockett,  resid- 
ing in  Chicago,  called  at  the  St.  James  hotel  where  the  party  was  stop- 
ping expecting  to  find  some  of  the  old  Fontenelle  family,  perhaps  a 
grandson  of  Lucien.  She  was  joyfully  surprised  to  find  the  son  of 
her  long  lost  uncle,  after  a  lapse  of  thirty-eight  years.  Since  then 
they  have  corresponded  regularly. 

Amelia  Fontenelle  died  at  Tallahassee,  Florida,  some  two  years 
since,  at  the  ripe  age  of  81,  still  the  same  aristocratic  French  woman. 
While  her  fortune  fled  with  the  late  rebellion  she  never  accustomed 
herself  to  privations.  She  was  connected  to  Hon.  Pierre  Soule,  at  one 
time  member  of  congress.  Also  to  Jules  Caire,  a  prominent  gentle- 
man of  New  Orleans,  as  well  as  Dr.  Armand  Merlier,  a  celebrated 
surgeon  of  New  Orleans,  her  first  cousin.  There  are  but  two  daugh- 
ters remaining  of  the  once  large  family  of  eleven  children  born  to 
Amelia  Fontenelle  and  Henry  Lockett,  one  in  New  Orleans,  the  other 
in  Chicago. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  93 

There  are  now  living  in  Havre,  France,  two  granddaughters  of 
Madame  Merlier,  and  second  cousins  to  Henry  Fontenelle.  Their 
mother  died  some  years  ago.  They  have  splendid  residences  in  Havre, 
and  are  of  the  nobility. 

Very  truly  your  friend, 

Mrs.  a.  L.  THOMPSON. 


DEATH  OF  GOV.  FRANCIS  BURT. 

Gen'l  John  S.  Bowen,  Blair,  Nebraska,  sends  the  following  clip- 
ping from  the  New  York  Times,  of  date  Nov,  9th,  1854: 

The  Death  of  Gov.  Burt. — The  Omaha  (Nebraska)  Ar7'ow 
extra,  of  Oct.  18th,  contains  the  following  particulars  of  Gov.  Burt's 
death :  Francis  Burt,  governor  of  Nebraska,  died  at  the  old  Presby- 
terian Mission  House,  at  Belleview,  at  about  S^  o'clock  this  morning? 
retaining  at  the  last  hour  a  realization  of  his  situation,  and  surrounded 
by  the  friends  who  accompanied  him  from  his  Carolina  home.  Im- 
mediately upon  his  arrival  in  the  territory  he  was  confined  to  his  bed 
by  sickness,  occasioned  by  the  long  and  tedious  journey  hitherward, 
commencing,  we  are  informed,  upon  reaching  the  limestone  country 
of  Tennessee  in  his  overland  journey  to  Louisville,  Ky.  Retaining, 
about  an  hour  previous  to  his  death,  a  consciousness  of  his  situation, 
he  called  his  friend,  Mr.  Doyle,  who  had  accompanied  him  from 
South  Carolina,  to  his  bedside,  and  gave  such  directions  concerning 
his  private  matters  as  the  urgency  of  the  case  seemed  to  demand, 
then  calling  Rev.  J.  Hamilton  to  his  bedside,  after  a  brief  conversa- 
tion, he  passed  into  that  sleep  which  knows  no  waking.  He  was  a 
native  of  Pendleton,  S.  C,  and  was  about  45  years  of  age.  He 
leaves  an  aifectionate  wife,  two  sons,  and  four  daughters  to  mourn 
their  afflicting  bereavement.  One  son  attended  him  and  was  with 
him  in  his  last  moment  of  life,  and  will  return  to  the  paternal  roof 
with  the  corpse  of  him  who  in  the  prime  of  life,  with  high  hopes, 
left  his  native  land  but  a  short  time  ago  to  enter  upon  the  discharge  of 
the  arduous  duties  to  which  he  had  been  assigned.  In  Governor 
Burt  the  people  of  the  territory  have  lost  an  intelligent,  efficient,  and 
generous  officer,  whose  death  is  most  truly  lamented  by  the  people  of 
Nebraska  and  the  adjacent  towns  in  Iowa. 


94  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

GOV.  SAMUEL  W.  BLACK. 

The  following  biography  of  ex-governor  Samuel  W.  Black  was 
written  and  furnished  the  Nebraska  State  Historical  Society  by  his 
daughter : 

Samuel  W.  Black,  Colonel  of  the  Sixty-second  regiment,  was  born 
at  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  in  1818.  He  was  the  son  of  Rev.  John 
Black,  D.D.,  one  of  the  earliest  and  most  distinguished  of  the  Cove- 
nanter clergymen  of  the  state.  He  received  a  liberal  education,  and 
chose  the  law  as  his  profession,  in  which  he  soon  rose  to  a  lucrative 
practice,  and  withal  became  prominent  in  political  life,  being  especially 
effective  upon  the  stump.  He  married,  when  very  young,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Judge  Irvin,  of  Pittsburgh,  by  whom  he  had  four  children.  In 
the  Mexican  War  he  served  as  Lieutenant  Colonel  of  the  Second  Penn- 
sylvania regiment,  and  acquitted  himself  with  great  distinction.  He 
was  appointed  United  States  Judge  for  Nebraska  territory  by  Presi- 
dent Buchanan,  in  1859.  In  the  spring  of  1861  he  recruited  the 
Sixty-second  regiment,  of  which  he  was  commissioned  Col.  and  was 
assigned  to  duty  in  Monell's  brigade  of  Porter's  division.  He  was 
engaged  at  Hanover  Court  House,  where  the  enemy  was  put  to  flight 
and  his  camp  and  garrison  equipage  and  many  prisoners  were  taken. 
The  enemy  soon  began  to  make  himself  felt  on  the  left  bank  of  the 
Chickahomiuy,  and  on  the  26th  of  June,  1862,  fought  a  stubborn  bat- 
tle at  Beaver  Dam  creek.  The  Pennsylvania  Reserves  were  upon  the 
front,  but  the  brigade  to  which  Col.  Black  belonged  was  soon  ordered 
to  their  support.  Col.  Black  led  his  men  forward  with  that  fervor 
and  enthusiasm  which  always  characterized  him,  anticipating  severe 
fighting,  but  the  Reserves  were  able  to  hold  their  position,  and  Col. 
Black,  though  under  fire,  was  not  engaged.  In  the  night  the  Union 
forces  retired  to  Gaines'  Mill,  where,  on  the  following  day,  the  battle 
was  renewed  with  great  fury.  At  the  very  outset  of  the  battle  the 
Sixty-second  Pennsylvania  and  the  Ninth  Massachusetts  were  ordered 
to  advance  under  a  terrific  infantry  fire.  They  charged  across  a  ra- 
vine in  their  front,  and  gained  the  woods  on  the  opposite  side,  hand- 
somely driving  the  enemy.  But  while  making  the  charge, and  before 
the  woods  were  reached,  Col.  Black,  while  the  heroic  eifort  which  he 
inspired  was  in  full  tide,  was  killed.     Few  Pennsylvania  soldiers,  at 


■     '-       biographical;  '  95' 

the  time  of  his  death,  had  made  a  brighter  jeeord,  and  none  could  look 
forward  with  better  hope  of  adva'Dcement.  He  died  deeply  lamented 
by  the  whole  state  and  mourned  by  a  wide  circle  of  personal  friends. 

Of  his  personal  ti'aits  the  following  obituary  from  the  pen  of  John 
W.  Forney,  conveys  a  vivid  idea :  "  Twenty-two  years  ago,  more  or 
less,  a  young  man  electrified  the  cities  and  towns  of  Western  Pennsyl- 
vania by  his  peculiar  and  irresistible  eloquence.  He  was  more  boy 
than  man.  His  .fine  face  and  laughing  eye,  his  well-knit  and  hand- 
some figure,  his  winning  voice, and  his  mother-wit  made  "Sam.  Black" 
the  wonder  of  more  than  one  exciting  campaign.  The  sou  of  a  Pres- 
byterian clergyman  who  was  an  object  of  veneration  and  love  in  thou- 
sands of  hearts,  and  whose  life  had  been  one  prayer  and  sacrifice  and 
thanksgiving  to  God,  Sam.  inherited  a  fervent  religious  sentiment, 
and  frequently  punctuated  his  political  appeals  and  legal  arguments 
with  Bible  points  and  periods,  and  how  he  loved  that  old  gray-haired 
father  !  In  his  most  impulsive  moments, however  surrounded  or  flat- 
tered or  aroused,  whether  fired  with  indignation  or  reveling  with 
merriment  created  by  his  exuberant  humor,  a  mere  allusion  to  his 
father  called  tears  to  his  eyes  and  gratitude  to  his  lips.  To  fall  in 
the  battle-field,  and  for  his  country,  was  to  die  as  Samuel  W.  Black 
preferred  to  die.  If  there  was  one  trait  conspicuous  in  him  it  was 
courage,  and  courage  of  the  purest  chivalry.  It  called  him  to  the 
fields  of  Mexico,  where  he  plucked  laurels  almost  from  the  cannon's 
mouth.  It  always  made  him  the  champion  of  the  weak  or  the 
wronged.  It  made  him  irresistible  at  the  bar,  and  in  the  exciting 
passages  of  public  life  it  demanded  the  obedience  of  the  bully  and  com- 
manded the  highest  respect  of  the  true  gentleman." 

His  first  great  effort  as  a  lawyer  was  in  the  celebrated  trial  of  the 
notorious  mail  robber,  Braddee,  of  Uuioutown,  in  1841.  Upon  that 
occasion  he  gave  evidence  of  great  genius  and  commanding  eloquence. 
From  that  period  until  1846  his  rise  in  the  profession  was  almost  un- 
precedentedly  rapid,  when  he  abandoned  the  profession  of  the  law  for 
that  of  the  soldier.  As  Lieutenant  Colonel  of  the  1st  Pennsylvania 
Volunteers  in  Mexico  he  distinguished  himself  at  Cerro  Gordo  and 
Pueblo.  His  career  in  Mexico  was  so  brilliant  as  to  induce  the  De- 
mocracy to  nominate  him  for  Congress,  while  he  was  still  in  the  field. 
In  the  Democratic  State  Gubernatorial  Convention,  in  1857,  he  was  a 
prominent  candidate  for  nomination,  receiving  upon  several  ballots 
forty-seven  votes.     Shortly  afterwards  he  went  to  Nebraska. 


96.  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 


MRS.  MARY  T.  MASON,  WIFE  OF  JUDGE  O.  P.  MASON. 

She  was  born  in  New  Hampshire,  in  1836.  Her  maiden  name  was 
Mary  I.  Turner.  She  and  Mr.  Mason  were  married  in  Madison 
county,  New  York,  1854.  They  came  to  Nebraska  in  February, 
1856,  locating  at  Nebraska  City,  Otoe  county.  She  died  at  same  place. 
May  15th,  1874,  aged  38  years,  leaving  four  children,  aged  at  that 
time,  Jessie,  14;  Grace,  10;  Alice,  5;  Bessie,  3.  June,  1882,  Jessie 
Mason  and  F.  L.  Harris  were  married,  and  located  at  Ord,  Valley 
county,  Nebraska. 

Mrs.  Mason  was  a  devoted,  working  member  of  the  Episcopal 
church.  Her  strength  of  character  and  nobility  of  life  find  expres- 
sion in  her  life  work,  and  the  children  she  left.  In  early  life  her  ed- 
ucation had  been  conducted  by  her  mother,  who  saw  in  her  child  the 
germ  of  the  great  mental  powers  that  so  enriched  her  maturer  years. 
Finally  her  school  career  was  finished,  and  her  brilliant  intellect 
coupled  with  kindly  impulses  of  the  heart  won  for  her  the  love  and 
respect  of  all  her  acquaintances,  retaining  them  in  after  life  as  admir- 
ing friends.  Loved,  because  lovable,  of  a  disposition  whose  sweet- 
ness drew  around  her  many  warm  and  devoted  friends.  Her  place 
may  be  filled  at  the  social  board  she  brightened  and  illuminated  by 
her  presence,  but  nothing  can  fill  the  aching  void  left  in  the  hearts 
that  cherished  her,  by  her  sudden  recall  to  the  angelic  regions. 

A  newspaper,  speaking  of  her  death  at  that  time,  said : 

It  is  a  sorrowful  task  to  speak  to  a  bereaved  household  of  the  high 
order  of  mind  that  rendered  their  loved  one  a  congenial  companion  to 
many  gifted  spirits ;  to  remind  them  of  her  strong  practical  sense,  that 
created  the  unostentatious  comfort  of  her  own  home.  It  is  hard  to 
tell  them  this  now,  in  their  hour  of  bitter  longing  "for  the  touch  of  a 
vanished  hand,"  for  the  "  sound  of  a  voice  that  is  still."  And  yet  we 
can  speak  comfort  to  all  who  loved  her;  for  with  the  hope  of  a  Chris- 
tian faith  we  feel  those  traits  are  not  lost  in  death.  Stillness  and  dust 
may  be  our  portion  here,  but  from  the  outer  gates  of  the  invisible 
realm  comes  the  blessed  revelation  that  there  is  life  for  us  somewhere. 

The  fond  husband  seemed 

To  have  loved  with  a  vi'ild  idolatry, 
A  being  formed  of  mortal  dust, — 

One  early  doomed  to  die. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  97 

Yea,  devoted  husband,  she  whom  you  so  fondly  cherished,  whom 
you  cared  for  with  more  than  woman's  tenderness,  and  upon  whom  the 
winds  of  heaven  were  not  allowed  to  blow  roughly,  is  sleeping  in  the 
icy  arms  of  death. 

Loving  relatives  and  friends,  who  so  agonizingly  prayed  for  the 
precious  boon  of  her  dear  life,  she  is 

Sleeping,  sweetly  sleeping, 

With  clasped  hands  of  silent  trust, 
Folded  with  a  Christian  meekness, 

O'er  her  treasured  heart  of  dust. 

She  was  a  member  of  the  Otoe  county  Old  Settlers'  Association, 
and  at  the  annual  meeting  preceding  her  death,  read  the  following 
poem,  prefacing  with  this  language: 

"  Gentlemen,  Ladies, and  Little  Ones;  Fathers  and  Mothers,  Sons  and  Daughters; 
what  I  have  written  is  from  the  heart.  Should  it  speak  to  the  heart,  my  desire 
will  have  been  granted." 

Oft  the  sun  has  risen  in  glory, 

Eun  his  course  and  sank  to  rest; 
Moon  has  told  her  wondrous  story, 

As  she  sailed  far  down  the  west. 

Buds  have  opened — blossoms  faded; 

Ice-chains  bound  the  brooklet's  tongue; 
Snow-wreaths  Winter's  hand  had  braided 

Over  ti-ee  and  shrub  been  hung. 

Oft  has  Spring  smiled  on  dark  Winter, 

Kissed  away  his  icy  breath ; 
Summer  brought  its  warmth  and  shimmer; 

Autumn,  hues  that  whisper  "  Death." 

Shifting  scenes,  like  fleeting  shadows, 

Flit  along  o'er  mem'ry's  page; 
Time  and  distance  seem  to  narrow. 

Youth  smooths  out  the  lines  of  age. 

The  present  vanishes  from  sight, 

Pristine  beauty  fills  the  land; 
.\nd  on  the  left  and  on  the  right, 

Unmarred  works  of  nature  stand. 

A  pilgrim  band  o'erlooks  the  scene. 

Behind  them  lie  friends  and  home, 
Before  them  glimmers  Hope's  young  dream — 

Above  them  Heaven's  blue  dome. 


98  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

While  underneath  their  wandering  feet 
The  grasses  bend,  the  brooklets  flow ; 

And  from  their  steps  the  deer  retreat, 
And  hide  themselves  in  covert  low. 

The  wild  flowers  open  starry  eyes, 
Wild  birds  carol  soft  and  low, 

Trees  fling  green  banners  to  the  skies. 
As  summer  breezes  come  and  go. 

The  ancient  block-house  shelter  gives. 
To  hearts  all  brave — nerves  all  steel; 

In  soldier's  barracks  ladies  live, 
Learning  lessons  true  and  leal. 

One  by  one  homes  dot  the  landscape, 
Acres  sown  bring  forth  the  grain ; 

Industry,  abroad  at  day-break. 
Wakes  to  busy  life  the  plain. 

Wall  by  wall  a  city  rises — 

Goodly  sight  and  fair  to  see, 
Future  hands  will  draw  the  prizes — 

Weave  the  laurels  yet  to  be. 

Wagons  yield  their  pla«e  to  railroads, 
Moonlight  pales  before  the  gas; 

Who  can  tell  all  the  new  modes, 
Years  and  science  bring  to  pass. 

Pioneering  has  its  hardships — 

Witness  those  who're  gathered  here. 

Need  had  all  of  heartfelt  worship, 
Bended  knee  and  prayer  sincere. 

Out  of  perils,  out  of  sorrows, 
Out  of  dangers  dark  and  drear. 

Out  of  many  dread  to-morrows. 
Safely  out  of  dismal  fear. 

His  right  hand  has  lead  us  onward. 
Through  the  paths  we  could  not  know; 

His  great  love  has  brought  us  forward — 
In  his  strength  still  may  we  go. 

Pioneering  has  its  hardships — 

But  it  has  its  pleasures,  too, 
Friendships  true  take  root  and  flourish, 

Watered  by  the  heart's  rich  dew. 

Joy  and  mirth  made  gladsome  music 
In  the  pauses  of  our  care, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  99 

Dance  and  frolic,  song  and  laughter, 
Eippled  througli  the  evening  air. 

Age  looked  on  and  smiled  approval, 

Youth  told  o'er  the  story  old, 
How  love's  darts  denied  removal, 

Cupid's  cells  would  not  unfold. 

Children  laughed  and  sang  and  shouted, 

Tossed  their  curls  and  waved  their  hands ; 
Dog  and  cat  and  bird  they  routed — 

Those  bright-eyed,  mischievous  bands. 

Then,  at  last,  the  twilight  faded. 

Wood  and  plain  wore  sombre  hue; 
Shadows,  ere  while  faintly  shaded, 

Into  deeper  blackness  grew. 

Time's  remorseless,  restless  finger, 

Marked  those  days  so  wild  and  free — 
Would  not  let  them  longer  linger. 

In  the  way  of  yet  to  be. 

Tender  mem'ry  took  the  treasures. 

Classed  them  with  her  rarest  gems — 
Hung  on  high  the  pictur'd  pleasures — 

Crowned  the  toils  with  diadems. 


The  past  is  not  unmarked  by  graves. 
Those  graves  we  oft  bedew  with  tears; 

O'er  many  hearts  the  cypress  waves — 
Hearts  that  throbbed  with  ours  for  years. 

Hands  we've  clasped  in  friendship  true, 
Folded  lie  o'er  breasts  of  snow. 

Dear  faces,  lost  to  loving  view. 
Pillowed  lie  on  earth-couch  low. 

The  old  settler's  chain  has  parted, 
Links  are  missing  here  and  there, 

But,  loved  ones  and  true  hearted. 
We  shall  find  them  bright  and  fair. 

Just  beyond  the  sin  and  sorrow, 
Just  beyond  the  worldly  strife. 

Where  there  is  no  dread  to-morrow, 
In  a  land  of  endless  life. 

There  we'll  bind  once  more  our  love-chain, 
Make  it  lasting,  make  it  strong — 

Wrenched,  lost  or  riven  ne'er  again. 
While  the  ages  roll  along. 


100  NEBEASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

To-day  we've  met,  to-night  we  part, 
Who  shall  say  when  next  we  meet, 

What  heart  shall  miss  its  kindred  heart  ? 
Whose  quick  pulse  has  ceased  to  beat  ? 

God  of  love  and  God  of  mercy, 

Whoso'er  it  chance  to  be, 
Fold  them  in  Thine  arms  so  gently, 

Bear  them  safe  o'er  Death's  cold  sea. 

Bring  them  safe  to  homes  of  glory, 
Builded  by  our  Father's  hand. 

There  to  chant  in  loving  story, 
Memories  of  this  precious  band. 

And,  oh  Father,  hear,  I  pray  Thee, 

Hear  these  words  and  grant  this  prayer, 

May  each  dear  one  now  before  me 
Spotless  wedding  garments  wear. 


Dr.  gilbert  C.  MONELL  AND  HOK  PHINEAS  W. 
HITCHCOCK. 

The  biographies  of  these  two  old  aud  prominent  citizens  were  written 
by  Mr.  G.  M.  Hitchcock,  grandson  of  Dr.  Monell,  aud  son  of  Mr. 
Hitchcock. 

Dr.  Gilbert  C.  Monell  was  born  Oct.  20th,  1816,  in  Mont- 
gomery, Orange  county,  N.  Y.,  aud  was  his  parents'  second  sou.  As 
his  father  could  afford  to  do  so  in  but  one  case,  the  elder  brother  was 
alone  accorded  a  college  education,  and  the  subject  of  this  sketch  was 
thrown  upon  his  own  resources  at  an  early  age  with  a  fair  common 
school  education.  He,  however,  at  once  made  the  resolve  to  acquire 
himself  what  his  parents  were  unable  to  give  him.  He  took  a  salaried 
position  in  a  country  store,  and  began  at  the  same  time  earnestly  to 
prosecute  the  studies  preparatory  for  a  college  course.  He  was  enabled 
by  strict  economy  and  by  a  gift  from  his  father,  to  raise  a  sufficient 
amount  for  a  three  years'  course,  aud  by  self  education  while  at  work 
in  the  store,  he  fitted  himself  to  enter  Union  College  in  the  Sophomore 
year,  abreast  fully  with  those  of  his  own  age.  He  graduated  at  the 
age  of  nineteen  years,  and  soon  thereafter  married  Miss  Lucinda  Car- 
penter, in  1836,  and  then  for  a  short  time  he  continued  his  mercantile 
occupation,  but  only  for  the  purpose  of  supporting  himself  while  he 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  101 

studied  medicine  in  New  York  city.  Completing  his  course  there,  he, 
with  his  wife  and  little  son  returned  to  Orange  county,  N.  Y.,  and 
located  in  JS'ewburg.  Here  a  large  practice  soon  rewarded  his  early 
privations,  and  in  the  specialty  he  made  of  the  diseases  of  women  his 
success  was  so  great  as  to  bring  patients  from  New  York  city  and 
New  England. 

After  nearly  twenty  years  of  a  hard  working  professional  life  the 
Dr.,  who  had  in  the  meanwhile  acquired  a  competence,  moved  west 
in  1857,  with  his  family,  at  that  time  consisting  of  his  wife,  one  son, 
John  J.  Monell,  and  one  daughter,  Annie,  and  located  in  Omaha. 

His  two  objects  had  been  to  establish  his  son  in  the  West,  and  to 
break  oif  the  practice  of  his  own  profession. 

Here  Dr.  Monell  identified  himself  with  the  new  republican  party, 
and  as  an  outspoken  abolitionist  was  for  some  time  a  chief  owner  of 
the  leading  republican  paper  of  Nebraska. 

He  was  the  founder  of  the  Rocky  Mountain  Daily  News,  the  first 
newspaper  of  Colorado. 

He  was  one  of  the  corporators  of  the  U.  P.  R.  R.  and  the  chief 
local  mover  in  that  enterprise,  and  being  also  a  confidant  and  friend 
of  Mr.  Ogden,  of  Chicago. 

He  was  active  in  the  early  political  struggles  which  established  re- 
publican control  in  Nebraska. 

He  was  a  leading  republican,  supporting  his  creed  by  argument 
and  money  when  it  was  neither  popular  nor  politic. 

After  the  war  Dr.  Monell  retired  to  the  seclusion  of  private  life, 
where  he  devoted  himself  to  study,  which  with  him  was  a  passion, 
and  to  charitable  and  religious  works  which  so  endeared  him  to  the 
community  in  which  he  lived  and  worked. 

He  was  the  originator,  incorporator,  and  director  of  the  present  state 
deaf  and  dumb  asylum,  the  charter  to  which  he  surrendered  to  the 
state  when  the  institution  was  well  established. 

He  was  the  founder  of  the  Omaha  City  mission,  whose  headquarters 
are  still  on  the  property  of  his  estate. 

The  younger  generation  knew  him  only  for  his  good  deeds  and 
quiet  life;  the  older  also  for  his  political  labors,  and  his  friends  in 
New  York  as  a  great  physician. 

He  was  a  ready,  dramatic,  and  forcible  speaker,  a  philosophical  stu- 
dent, an  enlightened  citizen. 


102  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

He  died  Sept.  30th,  1881,  aged  65. 

Mrs.  Monell  survives  him  and  lives  in  Omaha  with  her  married 
son,  John  J.  Monell,  while  her  daughter  Annie,  who  married  P.  W. 
Hitchcock,  died  in  1877. 

Phixeas  W.  Hitchcock  was  born  at  New  Lebanon,  New  York, 
November  30th,  1831.  His  ancestors  were  English,  who  settled  in 
New  England  in  early  colonial  days,  and  his  father.  Gad  Hitchcock, 
was  a  soldier  through  the  war  of  1812. 

He  was  the  youngest  of  several  children,  and  while  never  jiliysically 
his  father's  equal  he  gave  early  indications  of  intellectual  endowments 
and  tastes  which  led  his  father  to  furnish  the  son  with  the  additional 
advantage  of  an  education,  which  for  a  plain  farmer's  son  was  a  lib- 
eral one. 

From  Williams  College,  Mass.,  Mr.  Hitchcock  graduated  in  1855, 
at  the  age  of  twenty-four  years.  He  then  began  the  study  of  law, 
which  he  continued  for  two  years,  at  the  same  time  supporting  him- 
self by  journalistic  labors  on  a  daily  paper  of  Rochester,  New  York. 
As  a  writer  at  this  time,  and  in  laters  years  in  Nebraska,  when  he 
occasionally  contributed  articles  to  the  Oraaha  Republican,  he  was 
terse,  forcible,  and  incisive  in  style,  while  his  thought  was  original 
and  strong. 

In  1857  he  moved  west  and  located  at  Omaha.  Here  a  new  field 
opened  before  him  and  he  soon  entered  it  with  all  the  energy  and 
ambition  a  naturally  active  mind  and  nervous  constitution  would  dis- 
play in  a  country  rapidly  developing  and  at  a  time  of  great  political 
changes. 

Engaging  actively  in  the  practice  of  his  profession,  which  he  sup- 
plemented with  a  real  estate  and  insurance  business,  Mr.  Hitchcock 
at  the  same  time  felt  a  great  interest  and  took  an  active  part  in  the 
solution  of  the  social  and  political  problems  of  the  day. 

He  became  a  leading  abolitionist,  assisted  in  the  organization  of 
the  republican  party,  and  aided  in  establishing  the  first  republican  , 
paper  in  Nebraska. 

He  was  a  member  of  the  republican  national  convention,  at 
Chicago  in  1860,  and  had  the  honor  of  voting  for  Lincoln  from  first 
to  last.  He  was  appointed  U.  S.  marshal  by  Lincoln  in  1861,  and 
held  the  position  till  1864,  when  he  was  elected  territorial  delegate 
to  the  39th  congress.     In  that  congress   the  territorial  interests,  in- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  103 

eluding  the  legislation  in  respect  to  public  lands,  Indian  affairs,  and 
timber  culture,  received  his  active  attention. 

When  ^Nebraska  was  admitted  as  a  state  P.  W.  Hitchcock  became 
surveyor  general. 

He  was  elected  U.  S.  senator  in  1870,  and  during  the  six  years  of 
his  term  engaged  himself  quietly  but  earnestly  in  furthering  the  in- 
terests of  Nebraska  and  of  the  undeveloped  West.  He  did  not  take 
prominent  place  as  a  speaker  in  the  senate,  but  did  achieve  some  dis- 
tinction as  a  most  successful  advocate  of  the  measures  he  introduced 
or  supported.  He  was  an  untiring  worker,  and  in  his  speeches,  which 
were  neither  frequent  nor  lengthy,  he  displayed  the  ability  to  carry  his 
point  by  the  careful,  candid,  and  forcible  presentation  of  the  facts 
with  an  emphatic  and  practical  explanation  of  the  requirements  of 
the  case. 

His  measures  were  those  which  were  calculated  to  develop  the  West, 
to  improve  the  condition  of  emigrants  and  settlers,  and  advance  the 
interests  of  their  struggling  communities. 

Mr.  Hitchcock  was  defeated  for  renomination  by  a  powerful  coali- 
tion, which  waged  a  bitter  fight  and  expended  much  money.  He 
thereupon  devoted  himself  to  repairing  his  fortune  and  possessions, 
which  by  the  neglect  of  his  later  years  of  public  life  had  been  some- 
what wasted  and  impaired.  During  the  remaining  four  years  of  his 
life  he  declined  official  honors  tendered  him  by  the  administration  of 
President  Hayes,  and  devoted  himself  more  to  his  own  private  in- 
terests. 

Mr.  Hitchcock  had,  shortly  after  his  arrival  in  Omaha,  in  1857,  mar- 
ried Miss  Annie  Monell,  daughter  of  Dr.  G.  C.  Monell,  and  by  her 
had  three  children,  Gilbert  M.  Hitchcock,  in  1859,  Grace  Hitchcock, 
in  1862,  and  John  G.  Hitchcock,  in  1865. 

A  very  happy  married  life  was  suddenly  interrupted  in  1877  by 
the  death  of  Mrs.  Hitchcock,  and  to  further  add  to  the  sorrows  of 
Mr.  Hitchcock's  later  years  his  favorite  child,  his  daughter  Grace, 
died  in  1880. 

From  this  time  to  the  period  of  his  death  in  July,  1881,  Mr. 
Hitchcock  was  a  sorrowful  and  broken-hearted  man,  living  more  in 
the  sweet  memories  of  the  past  than  in  the  hopes  of  the  future. 

He  died  a  few  days  after  the  assassination  of  President  Garfield, 
with  whom  he  had  been  a  college  mate  at  Williams  and  a  friend  in 
congress. 


104  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 


JOEL  T.  GRIFFEN. 

The  following  biography  was  prepared  by  his  daughter,  Mrs.  L. 
G.  Egbert: 

Joel  T.  Griffen  was  born  in  Otsego  county,  New  York,  May 
22d,  1817.  His  parents  (Rachel  Willson  and  Stephen  Griffen)  were 
of  the  Society  of  Friends,  or  Quakers,  American  born,  his  father 
being  of  Welsh  descent.  He  carried  on  a  small  farm,  beside  running 
a  grist  mill,  at  which  on  mill  days  all  the  farmers  congregated  for  a 
friendly  chat  and  to  procure  their  monthly  flour  and  meal.  It  was 
proverbial  of  him  that  he  was  never  heard  to  utter  an  oath  or  laugh 
out  loud.  Joel  was  the  third  son  in  his  father's  family,  having  two 
brothers  and  two  sisters  older,  and  a  brother  and  sister  younger.  He 
was  educated  in  the  common  or  district  schools  of  these  times.  He 
with  his  elder  brother,  Stephen,  learned  the  trade  of  millwright,  and 
spent  several  summers  in  building  mills  in  the  western  part  of  New 
York  and  Northern  Ohio.  In  1835  his  father  removed  with  his 
family  to  Washtenau  county,  Michigan,  which  was  then  considered 
the  far  West.  There  he  performed  great  labors  in  felling  the  immense 
forest  which  encumbered  this  portion  of  the  state.  And  here  in  this 
malarial  district  was  sown  the  seed  of  the  fatal  disease  which  attacked 
him  in  his  later  years.  Returning  to  New  York  he  married  Miss 
Juliette  Cobb  Griffin,  June  11th,  1840,  and  for  a  year  or  two  owned 
and  run  a  boat  on  the  Erie  canal.  Yielding  at  length  to  the  entreaties 
of  his  mother,  he  returned  to  Michigan  and  engaged  in  farming. 
After  the  death  of  his  mother,  in  1852,  he  removed  to  Oakland 
county,  where  he  turned  his  attention  to  fruit  raising  and  nursery 
gardening,  also  farming  in  a  small  way.  He  resided  here  until  1856.^ 
In  May  of  that  year  he  came  to  Nebraska,  and  located  on  the  highest 
hill  in  the  county,  about  three  miles  from  the  city  of  Omaha,  then  a 
very  insignificant  village.  He  returned  to  his  home  in  Michigan  for 
his  family,  consisting  of  three  sons  and  two  daughters.  On  his  way 
to  his  new  home  he  made  (in  St.  Louis)  the  purchase  of  a  stock  of 
provisions  and  a  house  already  framed  and  ready  to  put  up,  so  that 
when  he  arrived  in  Omaha  with  his  family  July  20,  1856,  he  also 
brought  his  house  and  provisions  to  stock  it.  This  house  built  of 
pine  was  known  the  country  round  as  the  pine  house.     At  that  time 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  105 

the  country  was  overrun  with  claim  hunters,  and  as  the  inhabitants 
were  few  and  far  between  night  often  overtook  them,  and  any  one 
who  has  traveled  a  prairie  country  after  dark  knows  that  with  the 
most  experienced  it  is  an  easy  matter  to  lose  the  trail,  and  by  his  direc- 
tion a  whole  candle  was  placed  in  a  safe  position  in  a  western  window 
before  the  family  retired,  and  often  the  belated  traveler  has  found 
shelter,  guided  by  the  light  from  the  pine  house.  In  fact,  often  after 
the  beds  were  taxed  to  their  full  capacity  he  would  jocosely  remark 
that  they  were  welcome  to  the  widest  board  in  the  floor,  and  the  floor 
would  oftentimes  be  well  occupied.  In  the  prime  and  vigor  of  life, 
confident  of  his  success  and  of  the  future  of  Nebraska,  he  gave  his 
best  energies  to  opening  a  farm,  which  was  soon  second  to  none  in  the 
country.  He  began  immediately  to  plant  trees,  and  urged  others  to 
do  so,  recognizing  the  fact  that  what  Nebraska  most  needed  was 
wood.  His  example  was  of  great  value  to  those  around  him,  espe- 
cially in  this  tree  planting,  which  was  attended  with  many  drawbacks 
and  much  labor,  and  about  the  success  of  which  everybody  seemed  in 
doubt.  Now  a  grand  tall  forest  covers  sixty  acres  which  in  1856  was 
bare  prairie,  innocent  of  tree  or  shrub.  He  was  a  staunch  republican, 
and  held  a  prominent  place  in  the  politics  of  his  state.  He  was  elected 
several  times  to  the  territorial  legislature.  He  was  elected  to  repre- 
sent Douglas  county  in  the  first  state  legislature  in  1867  and  again  in 
1869.  Omaha  owes  him  a  debt  of  gratitude  for  his  efforts  to  secure 
the  donation  of  Capitol  Square  for  school  purposes.  He  was  post- 
master of  Omaha  during  1870  and  1871.  He  resigned  this  office  and 
engaged  for  some  years  previous  to  his  death  in  the  stock  business,  in 
which  he  had  great  success.  He  was  a  man  of  great  executive  ability 
and  indomitable  will,  and  once  started  in  an  enterprise  would  never 
give  up  until  his  end  was  accomplished.  He  was  generous  to  a  fault. 
I  do  not  think  any  one  ever  turned  away  empty  handed  who  applied 
to  him  for  aid.  He  was  fond  of  his  home  and  children,  and  though 
not  demonstrative,  was  a  man  of  deep  feelings,  alid  his  domestic 
afflictions  had  a  marked  effect  on  him.  The  loss  of  a  son  seven  years 
of  age,  in  1856,  and  his  daughter  Ettie  (a  very  bright  and  promising 
girl  of  eighteen),  in  1875,  each  in  turn  bowed  him  down  with  a  bur- 
den of  grief  and  years.  His  health  failed  entirely  in  the  summer  of 
1883,  and  he  was  persuaded  to  spend  the  winter  in  Southern  Califor- 
nia.    Accompanied  by  his  daughter  Mary,  he  reached  Los  Angeles 


106  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

November  1st;  on  November  SOtli  he  received  the  sad  news  of  the 
death  of.  his  son  Jay,  M^ho  was  killed  on  the  Utah  Northern  R.  R. 
This  ^vas  the  crowning  sorrow  of  his  life,  and  he  never  rallied  from 
the  shock.  Weak  as  he  was,  he  came  immediately  home,  and  slowly 
failed  until,  on  March  10th,  1884,  after  much  suffering,  he  passed 
away  from  this  life  to  the  life  beyond.  He  is  survived  by  only  two 
members  of  his  father's  family,  his  younger  brother  and  sister,  who 
are  at  this  time  residents  of  Nebraska.  He  was  buried  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Masonic  order,  of  which  he  was  an  honored  member. 


BISHOP  CLARKSON. 

The  Rt.  Rev.  Robert  H.  Clarkson,  Episcopal  Bishop  of  Nebraska, 
died  at  his  home  on  St.  Mary's  Avenue,  Omaha,  Monday,  March  10, 
1884. 

The  following  biography  of  Bishop  Clarkson  was  an  editorial  in 
the  Omaha  Herald,  written  by  Dr.  Geo.  L.  Miller,  editor. 

"This  morning's  sun  looks  down  upon  a  stricken  city,  and  its  grief 
brings  a  whole  state  to  the  ground  in  woe. 

"At  the  hour  of  twelve-thirty  of  the  clock  yesterday  morning, 
Bishop  Clarkson  breathed  his  last  breath  of  mortal  life.  In  the  midst 
of  this  great  calamity,  could  we  be  left  to  our  own  hearts  we  would 
sit  with  our  personal  grief  in  silence.  But  a  few  words  must  be  writ- 
ten for  the  public  record. 

"  Robert  Harper  Clarkson,  was  born  at  Gettysburg,  in  Penn- 
sylvania, on  the  19th  of  November,  1826.  He  was  of  an  old  and 
honored  family.  His  grandfather,  the  Rev.  Joseph  Clarkson,  D.D., 
was  the  first  clergyman  ordained  by  Bishop  White.  He  was  rector 
of  St.  James'  church,  Lancaster,  Pennsylvania,  until  he  reached  a 
great  age,  and  he  now  lies  in  the  church  yard  there.  The  Bishop's 
father  was,  during  his  son's  boyhood,  a  man  of  extensive  business 
and  of  great  public  esteem.  Afterwards  he  lived  in  retirement. 
Many  people  in  Omaha  remember  him^  a  genial,  hearty,  good  old 
man.     He  died  here  several  years  ago. 

"The  Bishop's  academic  education  was  received  at  Pennsylvania 
College  in  the  town  of  his  birth,  where  he  was  graduated  B.A.  in 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  107 

1844.  Shortly  afterwards  he  became  tutor  at  the  college  of  St.  James, 
in  Hagerstowu,  Maryland.  The  head  of  this  interesting  institution 
was  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kerfoot,  afterwards  bishop  of  Pittsburg.  While 
there,  young  Clarkson  studied  theology  under  Dr.  Kerfoot,  and  was 
ordained  deacon,  June,  1848. 

"  In  some  of  its  circumstances  his  early  life  was  most  happy.  Far 
beyond  what  falls  to  the  lot  of  most  young  men,  he  enjoyed  the  ad- 
vantage of  love  and  care  and  association  of  very  rare  men.  While 
at  the  college  of  St.  James,  he  learned  to  love,  and  was  in  turn  greatly 
loved  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Mulenburg,  whose  memory  still  lives  and  will 
always  live  in  St.  Luke's  hospital.  New  York,  which  he  founded,  and 
in  the  lines  of  the  hymn,  '  I  would  not  live  alway,'  which  he  wrote. 
He  was  the  immediate  successor  of  the  elder  Dr.  Clarkson  as  rector  of 
the  church  in  Lancaster ;  a  tie  which  bound  him  to  the  young  man,  and 
in  his  long  life  of  many  labors  our  bishop  was  to  him  as  a  son.  Dr. 
Bowen,  also  rector  of  the  same  church,  and  afterward  Bishop  of  Penn- 
sylvania, was  his  uncle.  For  his  piety,  learning,  and  great  labor,  his 
name  is  a  treasure  in  the  Church  to  this  day.  He  gave  his  kinsman  his 
solicitous  affection  and  assistance.  Dr.  Kerfoot  lavished  upon  him 
the  vast  stores  of  his  great  learning,  and  made  known  to  him  not  only 
the  beauty  of  godliness,  but  the  power  and  joy  of  exquisite  literary 
graces.  His  cousins,  the  Passmores,  were  nearly  of  his  age,  and  their 
poetic  and  highly  spiritual  natures  quickened  his  own.  And  there 
were  others  who  cannot  here  be  named.  And  so  it  was  that,  by 
inheritance  and  education  both,  he  was  made  for  such  a  life  as  now  on 
earth  is  ended. 

"While  at  Hagerstown,  in  1849,  he  won  the  hand  of  a  daughter  of 
the  house  of  McPherson — a  great  name  in  those  parts — and  ever  since 
she  has  shed  on  his  pathway  the  raidiance  of  wife's  affection  and  the 
help  of  wife's  care.  On  the  day  of  their  marriage,  before  the  sounds 
of  festivity  were  over,  the  young  couple  took  up  their  long  and  weary- 
way  to  Chicago ;  he  to  be  the  rector  of  St.  James  church,  and  both 
to  be  to  their  death  the  most  cherished  objects  of  the  affection  of 
the  people  there.  It  was  a  great  venture.  With  little  knowledge 
of  men,  and  no  experience  in  affairs,  they  came  to  the  new,  raw 
western  city.  Almost  children,  they  were  to  be  as  leaders  of  the  ag- 
gressive and  vigorous  manhood  that  was  impatient  of  weakness  and 
heedless  of  failures.     But  they  proved  themselves  worthy  son  and 


108  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

daughter  of  their  great  inheritance.  Hardly  were  they  settled  in 
their  new  home  than  the  cholera  came  to  mercilessly  scourge  the  city. 
Others  in  the  sacred  office  fled  before  the  terrors  of  the  plague ;  they 
were  steadfast  through  the  whole  period  of  its  ravages.  Day  and 
night  the  young  deacon  held  his  way  among  the  stricken,  nursing 
the  sick,  helping  the  poor,  holding  up  the  hearts  of  the  afflicted,  hold- 
ing the  cross  before  the  eyes  of  the  dying,  and  burying  the  forsaken 
dead.  Stricken  down  himself,  he  conquered  the  disease  by  his  in- 
domitable spirit,  and  weak  and  weary  as  he  was,  he  went  out  again  to 
the  utter  misery  all  about,  never  stopping  to  rest,  never  heeding  the 
cries  of  fear.  The  record  of  Christian  heroism  tells  no  more  affecting 
tale  of  devotion  and  self-sacrifice.  He  came  out  of  the  ordeal  a  con- 
querer,  for  he  had  conquered  a  city.  Known  of  all  for  what  he  had 
been  in  the  hour  of  agony,  as  ever  afterwards  he  went  in  the  streets 
and  the  houses  there,  all  men  paid  him  a  loving,  and  almost  worship- 
ful homage. 

"He  was  ordained  priest  January  5,  1851.  Seventeen  years  he 
lived  among  that  people.  He  built  a  great  church,  in  its  beauty  sur- 
passing all  others  in  that  city.  He  gathered  a  great  congregation 
from  all  conditions  of  men.  He  set  on  foot,  and  nursed,  and  made 
secure  many  charities.  Every  young  man  coming  there,  of  whom  he 
could  hear,  was  sought  out  and  helped,  and  encouraged,  and  put  in 
the  good  way.  Every  poor,  or  sick,  or  afflicted,  or  friendless  person 
found  a  hand  stretched  out,  a  heart  open  wide  for  him,  and  the  more 
he  needed  of  any  sort  of  help,  the  more  was  pressed  upon  him.  The 
whole  was  a  life  of  arduous  work ;  a  joy  and  a  blessing  to  everybody. 
The  friendships  then  formed  still  live — their  strength  unrelaxed  and 
the  gratitude  to-day  all  it  was  when  the  service  was  rendered.  And 
now  the  city  of  his  first  love  mourns,  and  mourns  with  the  city  where 
he  rests  forever. 

In  1857  he  received  his  doctorate  in  Divinity  from  his  alma  mater 
and  also  from  Racine  College.  And  there,  in  that  young  school,  he 
had  his  place.  It  was  he  who  named  the  sainted  DeKoven  for  its 
head,  and  by  much  persuasion,  secured  the  appointment.  And  his 
unswerving  devotion  and  unremitting  service  did  much  to  make  the 
college  the  great  Rugby  of  America.  In  1872  our  own  university 
honored  itself  by  conferring  upon  him  the  very  first  of  all  the  degrees 
of  doctor  of  laws. 


BIOGRAPHICAL,  109 

Eighteen  years  ago  the  general  convention  of  his  church  elected  him 
missionary  bishop  of  Nebraska  and  Dakota.  On  the  15th  of  Novem- 
ber, 1865,  he  was  consecrated  in  his  own  church.  The  services  of 
that  occasion  are  a  memory  still.  The  Rt.  Bev.  John  Henry  Hop- 
kins, the  presiding  bishop  of  the  church,  was  consecrator,  assisted  by 
Bishops  Kemper,  McGoskey,  Lee,  Whipple,  and  Talbot.  In  1870 
Nebraska  was  erected  into  a  diocese,  and  he  was  unanimously  elected 
its  first  bishop.  He  retained  jurisdiction  in  Dakota  for  some  years? 
when  the  western  part  of  that  territory  was  detached  and  made  a  sep- 
arate district  with  a  bishop  of  its  own.  Last  fall  he  was,  at  his  re- 
quest, relieved  of  his  missionary  jurisdiction,  the  work  having  out- 
grown his  strength.  And  he  now  looked  forward  to  years  of  labor 
to  be  given  wholly  to  Nebraska. 

He  repeated  in  his  higher  office  of  bishop  his  work  as  priest.  He 
came  again  to  a  new,  raw  land,  whose  prairies  stretched  out  a  vast 
waste  with  a  few  little  towns  where  little  churches  had  been  built,  and 
a  sparse  and  poor  population.  It  was  as  untoward  a  prospect  as  a 
Christian  bishop  ever  looked  upon.  But  he  was  no  more  dismayed 
than  -when  he  first  left  the  home  of  his  fathers.  With  what  heedless- 
ness of  self;  with  what  buoyancy  of  spirit ;  with  what  resolute  pa- 
tience, despite  great  discouragement;  with  what  abundant,  trying,  ex- 
hausting labors,  he  has  gone  on  and  carried  on  the  work  none  know 
or  ever  will  know,  who  were  not  admitted  to  his  inmost  heart !  He 
has  built  fifty  churches.  He  has  carried  to  good  success  his  two 
schools.  He  has  been  the  head  and  moving  spirit,  and  source  of 
strength  to  all  the  work  of  his  Church.  He  has  not  kept  himself  to 
the  places  of  ease,  nor  even  to  his  own  home,  but  has  gone  up  and 
down  all  the  country,  preaching  in  school-houses  as  well  as  churches 
to  a  few  disciples  wherever  they  could  be  gathered.  No  journey  has 
been  too  long  or  too  hard  for  him  to  travel  in  all  seasons,  so  that  he 
could  reach  and  help  and  encourage  any  servant  of  the  Lord.  He 
has  preached  such  sermons  that  men  who  cared  little  for  such  things 
have  said  they  never  heard  him  but  they  longed  to  be  better,  and  he 
has  taught  multitudes  the  very  rudiments  of  our  divine  religion. 

His  work  has  been  before  our  eyes,  although  we  have  not  seen  it 
all.  The  poor  missionary  has  cried  to  him  in  his  utter  poverty ;  the 
young  man  has  craved  his  aid ;  the  afflicted  and  sorely  sinning  have 
sought  his  counsel  and  comfort.     And  so  it  is  that  his  true  work,  his 


110  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

great  work  has  been  abimdaut  and  distressing  where  men  could  have 
no  thought  of  it.  And  its  fruits  have  been  on  every  hand.  They  are 
that  love  that  now  makes  so  many,  many  men  and  women  he  has 
helped  to  a  better  life  rise  up  and  call  him  blessed. 

His  last  great  works  are  in  our  midst.  The  child's  hospital  was 
his  child,  and  he  loved  it  with  a  father's  love.  That  is  one.  But  the 
joy  of  his  last  days  was  the  cathedral.  He  toiled  and  was  full  of 
anxious  fears  for  it. .  There  was  no  detail  of  the  work  he  did  not 
know,  and  follow,  and  care  for.  And  when  the  work  was  completed 
and  he  looked  upon  its  fair  beauty,  and  he  came  to  consecrate  it  on 
that  lovely  November  day  with  his  brethren  of  the  episcopate  about 
him,  and  his  clergy  around  him,  and  his  people  of  the  goodly  com- 
pany he  rejoiced  with  a  great  joy.  His  last  act  there  he  entered  into 
with  his  best  delight — the  marriage  of  the  daughter  of  one  he  dearly 
loved.  And  now,  after  that,  comes  the  end  in  the  holy  precincts. 
While  yet  in  health  he  spoke  again  and  again  of  his  wish  to  be  laid 
beneath  the  shadow  of  his  cathedral,  and  even  pointed  out  the  spot. 
And  when  he  saw  the  time  was  coming  fast,  he  repeated  his  request 
that  there  he  should  be  laid.  The  solemn  promise  then  was  given 
him,  and  he  rested  on  it. 

And  so  it  is  to  be  that  two  days  hence  he  is  to  be  carried  from  his 
home,  which  he  filled  full  with  the  affection  of  his  great  heart  and 
the  light  of  his  happy  spirit,  by  the  hands  of  his  own  clergy  to  his 
cathedral  amidst  a  whole  people  weeping  and  mourning,  and  then,  his 
dearest  friends  and  the  prelates  coming  from  afar  to  honor  him,  he  is 
to  be  laid  in  the  place  he  had  chosen  for  himself.  And  it  shall  be 
from  generation  to  generation  a  holy  shrine  for  men  to  come  to  pay 
homage  to  a  sainted  name. 

THE    OBSEQUIES. 

On  Thursday  morning  at  eleven  o'clock  the  holy  communion  will 
be  celebrated  at  the  cathedral. 

At  one  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the  body  of  Bishop  Clarkson  will 
be  carried  by  his  clergy  to  the  cathedral. 

At  two  o'clock  the  services  at  the  cathedral  will  begin.  The  burial 
will  be  in  the  cathedral  yard  under  the  window  of  the  south  transept. 

It  was  the  desire  of  the  deceased  prelate  to  be  buried  on  Sunday 
afternoon,  in  order  that  laboring  people  of  all  classes  might  witness 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  Ill 

the  services.  This  has  been  impracticable,  but  it  is  earnestly  hoped 
that  all  classes  of  our  citizens  will  be  present,  if  not  within  the  cathe- 
dral, at  least  in  the  yard  when  he  is  laid  at  rest.  Large  numbers 
of  his  friends  and  of  the  clergy  from  abroad,  among  them  several  of 
the  bishops,  have  signified  their  intention  to  be  present. 


DR.  ENOS  LOWE. 

The  biography  of  Dr.  Lowe,  following,  was  furnished  by  his  son 
Col.  W.  ^y.  Lowe : 

Dr.  Enos  Lowe  was  born  at  Guilford  Court  House,  North  Caro- 
lina, May  5th,  1804.  When  he  was  about  ten  years  of  age  his  par- 
ents moved  to  the  territory  of  Indiana,  locating  at  the  small  settle- 
ment known  as  Bloomington,  in  Monroe  county,  the  community 
being  mostly  composed  of  quakers,  his  parents  being  of  that  denom- 
ination. When  a  mere  boy  he  began  the  study  of  medicine,  and  soon 
began  the  practice  of  the  profession  in  the  midst  of  the  many  vicis- 
situdes and  privations  incident  to  a  new,  wild,  and  sparsely  settled 
country.  Little  by  little,  however,  he  accumulated  enough  from  his 
practice  to  enable  him  to  seek  higher  culture  in  the  profession,  and  he 
entered  the  Ohio  Medical  College  at  Cincinnati,  where,  in  due  course, 
he  graduated  with  honor  and  high  standing.  He  now  located  as  a 
practitioner  at  Greencastle,  and  some  time  after  moved  to  Rockville, 
continuing  in  active  practice  there  for  some  years,  during  which  he 
was  sent  to  the  Indiana  legislature.  In  1836,  the  border  country 
having  gradually  extended  westward,  he  determined  to  spy  out  the 
new  land,  and  accordingly  made  the  journey  on  horseback  to  St. 
Louis;  thence  going  up  the  Mississippi  river  to  Flint  Hills  (now 
Burlington),  then  the  home  of  Black-Hawk  and  his  Sac  and  Fox 
Indians.  Being  favorably  impressed  with  the  new  country,  after  a 
brief  sojourn  he  returned  to  Indiana,  and  during  the  fall  of  1837 
moved,  by  wagons,  across  the  country  to  Burlington,  where  he  con- 
tinued in  active  practice  of  his  profession  for  the  following  ten  years, 
his  practice  becoming  so  extended  and  laborious  that  the  writer  has 
known  him  to  ride  thirty  and  forty  miles  to  visit  the  sick.  During 
his  residence  in  Burlington  he  was  one  of  her  most  active  and  patri- 


112  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

otic  citizens,  and  was  one  of  the  leading  spirits  in  laying  strong  and 
deep  the  foundations  of  that  now  beautiful  and  prosperous  city. 

Among  his  pioneer  cotemporaries  of  that  day  were  such  men  as 
Hons.  A.  C.  Dodge,  Chas.  Mason,  O.  D.  Browning,  J.  C.  Hall,  Robt. 
Lucas,  B.  Henn,  V.  P.  VanAutwerp,  Jas.  W.  Grimes,  Henry  W. 
Starr,  and  others  who  became  distinguished  in  the  history  of  the  state 
and  nation.  In  1847  he  received,  from  President  VanBuren,  the 
appointment  of  receiver  of  public  moneys  at  the  laud  office  in  Iowa 
City,  to  which  place  he  removed  at  once,  and  held  the  office  for  four 
years.  He  was  a  member  of  the  Iowa  legislature,  and  president  of 
the  senate.  He  was  a  member  of  both  constitutional  conventions  of 
Iowa,  and  president  of  the  second.  About  the  close  of  his  term 
as  receiver,  he  was  tendered  the  position  of  collector  of  customs  at 
Puget  Sound,  which  he  declined.  In  1853  he  was  appointed  re- 
ceiver of  public  moneys  at  Kanesville  (now  Council  Bluifs),  whither 
he  removed,  held  the  office  two  years  and  resigned.  In  the  mean- 
time, he  and  a  few  friends  created  the  Council  Bluffs  and  Nebraska 
Ferry  Company,  of  which  he  became  president,  and  he  at  once  went 
to  Alton,  111.,  and  bought  the  steam  ferryboat  "  General  Marion/'  had 
a  full  cargo  put  on  board,  and  brought  her  to  Council  Bluffs.  From 
this  small  beginning,  the  ferry  company,  under  his  guidance,  became 
a  strong  organization  and  a  most  important  factor  in  settling  the  great 
trans-Missouri  country.  They  built  several  fine  steamers  (some  of 
which  were  destroyed  by  ice),  and  during  all  the  period  preceding  the 
advent  of  railways  and  the  building  of  bridges,  maintained  a  most 
efficient  and  satisfactory  means  of  communication.  Prior  to  the 
establishment  of  this  company,  or  about  that  time,  he  and  some  fcM^ 
other  gentlemen  made  a  treaty  with  the  chief,  Logan  Fontenelle,  and 
his  tribe,  the  Omahas,  by  virtue  of  which  they  were  permitted  to 
occupy  a  certain  area  on  the  west  side  of  the  river.  The  laying  out 
of  the  town  site  of  Omaha  followed  immediately,  the  surveying,  map- 
ping, and  marking  of  the  public  highways  and  claim-lands  being  done 
by  A.  D.  Jones,  under  Dr.  Lom'c's  supervision  as  president  of  the 
ferry  company.  From  this  time  he  became  identified  with  Omaha 
and  Nebraska,  and  was  ever  active,  energetic,  and  zealous  in  forward- 
ing the  public  interest.  No  one  in  the  community  devoted  more 
labor  or  gave  more  time  gratuitously  to  the  public  weal  than  Dr. 
Lowe,   and  when  the  safety  and   future  of  the  community  were  in 


BIOGEAPHICAL.  113 

jeopardy  he  gave  most  liberally  from  his  personal  means  and  private 
property,  besides  devoting  much  of  his  time  to  the  cause  and  making 
many  journeys  at  his  own  expense  and  without  reward.  At  this  time 
he  took  a  prominent  and  conspicuous  part  in  the  committees  sent  to 
New  York  and  Boston  to  secure  the  building  of  the  Union  Pacific  rail- 
way bridge  at  Omaha;  and  it  may  be  well  to  record  the  fact  here  in 
the  history  of  this  pioneer,  that,  but  for  the  persistent  labors  of  those 
committees,  the  Union  Pacific  bridge  would  not  have  been  located  at 
Omaha.  The  citation  of  this  fact  alone  is  sufficient  to  show  how  great 
a  debt  we  owe  to  such  men  as  Dr.  Lowe — a  debt  that  can  never  be 
paid,  and  is  all  too  likely  to  be  forgotten  by  those  who  step  in  to  fill 
the  places  of  the  fallen  pioneers. 

In  1866  the  Old  Settlers'  Association  was  organized.  Dr.  I^owe 
was  chosen  president,  and  held  the  position  until  his  death. 

At  the  outbreak  of  the  war  of  the  rebellion.  Dr.  Lowe,  though 
somewhat  advanced  in  years,  felt  that  every  able-bodied  man  should 
aid  in  stamping  out  the  attempt  to  destroy  the  Nation's  life,  and  at 
once  entered  the  service  as  surgeon  of  the  First  Nebraska  regiment, 
going  into  the  field  in  the  department  of  the  Missouri,  under  General 
Curtis  (another  eminent  western  pioneer  who  has  ceased  from  his 
labors),  but  at  the  solicitation  of  his  sou.  General  W.  W.  Lowe,  the 
Doctor  was  soon  transferred  to  his  command  in  the  Army  of  the 
Cumberland,  with  whom  he  served  as  brigade  and  division  surgeon 
until  his  health  became  so  impaired  that,  upon  recommendation  of  his 
son,  his  resignation  was  accepted,  and  he  returned  to  his  home  in 
Omaha.  The  invigorating  climate  of  Nebraska  after  a  time  restored 
him  to  health  and  comparative  vigor,  and  he  renewed  his  active  labors 
in  the  community,  only  to  cease  when  health  and  strength  departed. 
Many  important  industries  and  enterprises  owe  their  existence  to  his 
creative  power,  nerve,  and  courage,  among  which  may  be  named  :  The 
Omaha  Gas  Manufacturing  Company,  of  which  he  was  president; 
the  Omaha  &  Southwestern  Railway  Company,  in  which  he  was 
director ;  the  organization  of  the  State  Bank  of  Nebraska,  of  which 
he  was  vice-president ;  the  Grand  Central  Hotel  Company,  and  many 
other  enterprises  of  more  or  less  note  and  significance,  all  going  to 
show  his  faith  in  the  future  of  Omaha  and  Nebraska,  and  his  readi- 
ness to  uphold  his  faith  by  his  works.  And  still  further  back  in  the 
early  days,  long  before  the  U.  P.  railway  was  thought  of,  he  and 


114  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

Other  incorporators  succeeded  in  getting  an  act  through  the  territorial 
legislature,  approved  March  1st,  1855,  to  incorporate  the  '^  Platte 
Valley  &  Pacific  Railway  Company,"  for  the  purpose  of  construct- 
ing and  building  a  railroad,  single  or  double  track,  from  the  Missouri 
river  at  Omaha  City,,  and  also  a  telegraph  line  up  the  North  Platte 
river  and  on  the  north  side  of  the  south  fork.  I  have  in  my  pos- 
session the  original  record  book  of  proceedings  of  this  organization, 
and  from  a  memoir  in  the  book,  written  by  Dr.  Lowe,  I  quote  this 
remarkable  sentence :  "Let  it  be  remembered  that  this  great  work 
(a  Pacific  railway)  was  actually  commenced  within  the  corporate  lim- 
its of  Omaha,  in  February,  1860."  He  made  strenuous  efforts  to 
induce  capitalists  to  put  money  into  the  enterprise,  but  they  looked 
upon  the  idea  of  a  trans-continental  railway  as  visionary  and  imprac- 
ticable. A  few  years  later,  however,  it  bore  fruit,  but  the  original 
projectors  of  the  work  w^ere  not  participants  in  its  benefits. 

Dr.  Lowe  was  also  one  of  the  incorporators  of  another  pioneer 
railway,  the  Council  Bluffs  &  St.  Joseph  R.  R.,  in  May,  1858. 

"The  character  of  Dr.  Lowe,  like  his  noble  and  stately  form,  dig- 
nified and  commanding,  never  tainted  by  infidelity  to  public  or  pri- 
vate duty;  always  generous  in  service  to  friends  and  the  community; 
wise  in  counsel  as  a  citizen,  and  singularly  gifted  as  a  physician,  with 
insight  into  disease,  and  a  pre-vision  of  the  thousand  forms  of  its 
maltgnity,  and  of  the  issues  of  life  and  death,  which  wait  upon  it; 
is  of ''right  entitled  to  the  veneration  and  perpetual  remembrance  of 
all  who  have  made  their  homes  in  the  city  of  Omaha,  and  among 
whose  founders  he  was  one  of  the  first  for  twenty-five  years  of  its 
history.  After  the  full  period  allotted  to  man  on  earth,  full  of  years 
and  of  honor,  he  laid  himself  down  to  rest  in  death." 

On  July  22d,  1828,  Dr.  Lowe  was  married  to  Kitty  Ann  Read,  a 
native  of  Mercer  county,  Kentucky,  who  died  at  Burlington,  Iowa, 
February  19th,  1870.  The  Doctor  died  at  Omaha,  Nebraska,  in  the 
afternoon  of  February  12th,  1880,  of  paralysis  resulting  from  ex- 
posure. The  only  child,  a  son,  Gen.  W.  W.  Lowe,  the  writer  hereof, 
now  resides  at  Omaha,  Nebraska. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  1 1  5 


MRS.  CAROLINE  JOY  MORTON. 

Caroline  Joy  Morton  was  born  on  the  9tli  of  August,  1833,  at 
Hallowell,  in  Maine.  Her  father  was  Hiram  Joy.  He  was  of  Irish 
descent.  His  ancestry,  as  far  back  as  the  family  records  in  this 
country  go,  were  seafaring  people.  They  who  go  down  to  the  sea  in 
ships  learn  to  cast  out  fear,  and  meet  danger  and  toil  and  watching 
with  steady  nerve  and  toughened  muscle.  Their  children  have  a  her- 
itage of  courage  and  resolution,  and  the  breath  of  the  salt  sea  air  is 
their  constant  stimulant.  Her  mother  was  Caroline  Hayden.  She, 
too,  was  reared  in  the  rugged  hill  country  of  Maine,  and  breathed 
the  same  strong  air  and  dwelt  among  the  same  stern  and  vigorous 
scenes. 

Hiram  Joy,  when  a  boy,  was  apprenticed  to  the  trade  of  a  saddler 
and  harness  maker.  Hard,  steady,  honest  work  was  his  lot,  and  he 
bent  to  it  with  a  native  fidelity  and  docility;  and  he  had  a  strong  de- 
sire to  help  himself.  His  education  was  such  as  the  district  school  of 
those  early  days,  in  that  new  country,  could  give.  It  was  not  much, 
but  what  it  was  he  made  wholly  his  own.  And  so  heritage  and  edu- 
cation and  circumstance  all  contributed  to  make  him  a  man  —  a 
strong,  hard-working,  practical,  tenacious  man.  In  1834  he  removed 
to  Detroit,  Michigan,  and  followed  the  trade  to  which  he  had  been 
bred.  He  had  early  success  in  it,  and  kept  to  it  with  his  natural 
force  and  tenacity.  In  the  spring  of  1835,  after  a  violent  illness  of 
a  few  weeks,  his  wife  died,  leaving  the  little  girl,  who  was  the  only 
pledge  of  their  married  life.  They  only  who  have  had  the  same  ex- 
perience, or  have  seen  close  at  hand  others  in  like  condition,  can  un- 
derstand what  a  calamity  and  what  a  risk  were  here.  The  desolate 
father  and  the  unconscious  child — what  now  should  be  their  way  in 
the  world?  He  was  of  a  temper  and  a  training  to  find  distraction  in 
his  work;  but  she,  the  little  girl,  not  able  to  care  for  herself,  nor 
even  know  the  nature  of  her  loss,  according  as  she  should  fall  into 
good  hands  or  ill,  so  was  she  to  be  and  so  was  to  be  her  life.  Of  all 
sweet  charities,  the  care  for  little  friendless  children  is  the  sweetest — 
in  hospitals  and  orphanages,  if  more  cannot  be  done — but  a  home  for 
the  tender  soul,  made  its  own  by  the  love  and  pity  of  strangers,  is 
the  l)est  refuge.     It  is  a  sad  thought  of  this  world  and  the  men  and 


116  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

women  in  it,  how  many  motherless  children  there  are  and  how  few 
such  homes  are  open  to  them. 

But  happily  the  little  Caroline  was  one  of  these  few,  and  she  never 
ceased  through  all  her  years  to  bless  her  lot — and  with  good  reason. 
Her  mother  had  near  neighbors  whom  she  loved  and  trusted,  and  to 
whom  had  not  come  the  gift  of  children,  and  with  her  dying  breath 
she  charged  them  with  her  baby,  to  rear  in  virtue  and  all  godliness  of 
living.  Deacon  David  French  and  Cynthia  Eldred  French  were  fit 
to  be  so  trusted ;  mild  in  their  ways,  loving  in  their  natures,  and 
Christian  in  their  lives,  they  accepted  the  charge,  and  they  kept  it 
with  fidelity.  Afterward  she  bore  the  name  of  Caroline  Joy  French. 
Until  her  marriage  their  house  was  her  home,  and  till  her  death  they 
were  to  her  father  and  mother,  and  she  was  to  them  a  daughter.  In 
1850  her  father  Joy  removed  from  Detroit  to  Chicago.  He  met  the 
usual  vicissitudes  of  life,  but  accumulated  an  ample  fortune,  enjoyed 
general  respect  and  confidence,  and  died  in  1868. 

Caroline  was  first  sent  to  an  Episcopal  school  in  Canada,  opposite 
Detroit,  where  she  remained  until  she  was  nearly  fourteen  years  old. 
She  was  then  removed  to  the  Wesley  an  Seminary  at  Albion,  Michi- 
gan, remaining  there  until  nearly  seventeen.  She  was  then  placed  at 
the  celebrated  school  for  girls  in  Utica,  New  York,  which  was  under 
the  charge  of  the  Misses  Kelley,  graduating  in  her  twentieth  year. 
Her  school  life  was  much  the  same  as  that  of  such  girls  generally. 
Tractable,  diligent,  conscientious  in  the  prompt  performance  of  all  her 
duties,  and  at  the  same  time  genial,  vivacious,  generous,  and  happy, 
she  was  a  favorite  with  teachers  and  scholars  alike.  To  her  alma 
mater  she  always  bore  a  loving  loyalty,  and  to  the  Misses  Kelley  a 
most  affectionate  respect  and  admiration.  It  always  pleased  her  to 
speak  of  them  and  the  school,  and  she  did  so  as  one  appreciating  what 
both  had  done  for  her. 

While  she  thoroughly  mastered  what  are  generally  called  the  solid 
studies  of  such  schools,  she  was  an  apt  and  delighted  pupil  in  music, 
drawing,  and  painting.  Her  love  of  music  was  natural  and  very 
strong.  She  was  well  instructed  upon  the  piano-forte.  When  she  left 
school  she  was  a  very  fine  performer  on  that  instrument,  her  years 
being  considered;  and  in  the  other  arts. she  showed  taste,  skill,  and  a 
desire  to  excel.  So  many  young  ladies  do  something  in  these  ways 
and  give  promise  of  excellence,  that  it  may  seem  superflous  to  men- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  117 

tion  them.  The  dilFerence  is,  that  generally  when  the  serious  cares  of 
life  press  upon  them  they  cease  their  practice,  and  soon  lose  the  skill 
which  they  have  gained,  while  all  through  her  life  she  almost  daily 
found  time,  in  the  midst  of  many  duties  and  occupations,  to  study  and 
improve  herself  in  these  accomplishments. 

Her  best  education  was  at  home.  Through  her  girlhood  her  fos- 
ter-parents loved  her  tenderly,  as  the  best  natural  parent  loves  his 
own  child.  But  their  affection  was  judicious.  She  wa^  made  to  un- 
derstand that  her  business  in  her  girlhood  was  to  do  everything  and 
omit  nothing  that  would  improve  her  physical,  mental,  and  moral 
nature.  She  was  taught  that  health  was  to  be  cared  for  as  well  as 
books,  and  that  kindness,  charity,  and  regard  and  respect  for  others, 
were  as  necessary  as  any  advantage  personal  to  herself.  Definite  re- 
ligious training  was  imparted.  The  clear,  decisive,  positive  teachings 
of  religion  were  constantly  impressed  upon  her  mind,  and  she  accepted 
them  with  docility  and  faith.  She  never  forgot  them,  and  when  in 
her  turn  children  were  given  to  her,  she  seriously  and  rigidly  imposed 
on  them  what  she  had  received.  But  she  was  not  only  taught  all 
sound  religious  knowledge,  but  she  was  trained  to  the  conscientious 
performance  of  religious  duties.  She  was  not  reared  in  a  dark,  austere, 
formal,  ascetic  system.  Religion  was  to  her  the  thankful  enjoyment 
of  all  the  good  gifts  of  God,  and  her  service  to  her  divine  Lord  was 
willing,  sweet,  and  sincere. 

There  was  also  another  line  of  instruction  for  her.  Her  mother 
carefully  taught  her  tiie  duties  of  good  housewifery.  The  art  of 
wholesome  cooking,  and  the  other  work  of  the  well-regulated  kitchen, 
and  the  care  and  service  of  chamber,  dining-room,  and  parlor,  were 
familiar  to  her  even  as  a  child.  And  amidst  it  all  was  one  lesson  of 
prime  value  which  she  learned  and  never  forgot ;  it  was  the  ethics  of 
use,  and  the  inmiorality  of  waste.  She  was  generous,  she  was  made 
on  too  large  and  liberal  a  mould  to  be  penurious,  or  to  deny  herself  or 
her  children,  or  any  others  whose  pleasure  was  in  her  care,  any  proper 
indulgence ;  but  she  was  taught  that  wastefulness,  even  in  the  little 
things  about  the  house,  as  well  as  criminal  extravagance,  was  wrong 
and  led  to  other  wrongs. 

At  this  time  she  was  in  person  and  mien  a  striking  and  handsome 
young  woman ;  tall,  slender,  vigorous,  active,  and  graceful,  with  lux- 
uriant brown  hair,  hazel  eyes,  clear,  dark  complexion,  always  dressed 


118  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

with  taste  and  a  due  regard  to  occasion  and  circumstance,  she  was  ob- 
served and  admired  by  all  who  saw  her.  Her  genial,  cordial,  gentle 
manners ;  her  direct,  honest,  vivacious  conversation  ;  her  pure,  truth- 
ful, sincere  nature  drew  to  her  the  affections  of  all  who  knew  her. 

Her  circumstances  were  very  happy.  Her  father  lavished  upon 
his  only  child  all  his  aifections,  and  they  who  stood  to  her  as  father 
and  mother  were  very  indulgent,  giving  her  all  that  wealth  can  buy 
and  the  largest  freedom  consistent  with  their  Christian  convictions  and 
teachings.  And  so  it  was  that,  inheriting  from  her  ancestry,  hard- 
ened by  the  sea,  a  strong,  resolute,  and  vigorous  nature,  receiving  from 
those  who  were  charged  with  her  care  the  nurture  and  training  of  lov- 
ing. Christian  parents,  and  educated  in  the  best  methods  of  the  best 
schools,  she  entered  upon  the  duties  and  responsibilities  of  life  an  ad- 
mirable Christian  woman.     Everybody  wished  her  God-speed. 

At  the  age  of  fourteen  she  was  engaged  to  be  married  to  him  who 
became  her  husband.  Nor  in  all  her  girlhood  had  she  any  experience 
incompatible  with  her  promise,  nor  did  her  heart  ever  for  a  moment 
draw  back  from  it.  In  fulfillment  of  that  early  betrothal,  on  the 
30th  of  October,  1854,  at  the  residence  of  David  French,  corner  of 
Congress  and  Brush  streets,  Detroit,  she  was  married  to  J.  Sterling 
Morton  by  the  Rev.  Joshua  Cooke,  minister  of  the  Jeiferson  Avenue 
Presbyterian  church  of  that  city.  The  young  husband  was  her  senior 
about  a  year;  he  had  been  educated  at  the  University  of  Michigan, 
and  Union  College.  He  inclined  to  adopt  journalism  as  his  profes- 
sion. On  the  day  of  their  marriage  the  young  pair  bade  adieu  to  the 
homes  of  their  youth  and  turned  their  faces  westward,  to  make  for 
themselves  a  home  in  Nebraska.  It  was  a  new  land.  Six  months 
had  not  passed  since  the  Indians  had  ceded  to  the  United  States  their 
title  to  this  territory.  Few  pioneers  had  penetrated  its  borders.  It 
was  an  absolutely  unoccupied  and  vacant  country. 

There  was  a  certain  romance  in  this  adventure.  They  gave  up 
homes  that  had  been  made  for  them  and  the  ministries  which  had 
there  waited  on  them,  the  culture  and  elegances  to  which  they  were 
wont,  the  indulgences  and  pleasures  of  cities  and  of  competence,  for  a 
new  land  where  even  grain  for  food  was  yet  to  be  sown,  houses  to  be 
built,  and  the  first  foundations  of  society  to  be  laid.  They  came  in  a 
spirit  of  adventure,  to  do  for  themselves  what  their  fathers  had  done 
before  them,  to  begin  their  lives  with  the  life  of  a  new  community,  to 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  119 

impress  themselves  ou  its  iustitutious,  and  become  a  part  of  that  great 
moral  and  political  establishment  which  should  fill  these  regions  with 
a  consistent,  organized,  and  beneficent  society.  It  was  the  same  large 
spirit  which  from  the  earliest  history  of  men  has  driven  them  alM'ays 
westward  from  the  homes  of  their  childhood  to  new  countries,  where 
they  should  plant  new  seats  and  establish  a  new  civilization. 

This  young  woman,  vigorous  with  the  nature  which  she  inherited 
from  a  stalwart  ancestry,  brave,  resolute,  self-reliant,  joined  her  young 
husband  in  this  work,  and  bore  her  part  in  it  with  a  heart  never  for 
a  moment  doubtful  of  the  issue.  The  sequel  shows  that  she  was  of 
the  right  stuff  for  the  "task,  and  that  reward  was  equal  to  the  effort 
and  the  sacrifice. 

How  far  their  new  home  was  from  the  place  of  their  childhood  may 
be  seen  by  tracing  their  journey,  and  the  modes  of  their  travel.  They 
went  by  rail  from  Chicago  to  Alton  on  the  Mississippi  river,  thence  to 
St.  Louis  on  that  river  by  steamer,  from  St.  Louis  up  the  Missouri  to 
St.  Joseph  by  steamboat,  and  from  there  to  Council  Bluffs  by  stage. 
The  whole  distance  occupied  seven  full  days  and  nights  of  hard,  tedi- 
ous riding. 

Early  in  November,  1854,  Mrs.  Moi'ton  was  settled  with  her  hus- 
band in  Bellevue.  Bellevue  was  the  initial  point  of  settlement  in  the 
new  territory.  For  many  years  before,  Col.  Peter  A.  Sarpy,  repre- 
sentative of  the  American  Fur  Company,  had  there  a  trading  post, 
at  which  many  treaties  between  the  government  and  the  Indians  were 
negotiated  and  executed.  Here,  too,  was  the  extensive  mission  of  the 
Presbyterian  church  to  the  Omahas,  under  the  charge  of  the  Rev. 
William  Hamilton.  The  governor  of  the  territory,  Plon.  Francis 
Burt,  had  established  himself  at  Bellevue,  and  it  was  expected  that 
it  would  be  made  the  capital  of  the  new  territory. 

The  home  of  the  young  pioneer  was  a  log  cabin  of  two  rooms;  it 
was  upon  the  bluff  about  a  mile  below  where  the  depot  of  the  Bur- 
lington and  Missouri  River  Railroad  Company  now  stands,  and 
where  the  Missouri  sweeps  by  in  a  wide  and  easy  curve.  In  the 
mild,  sunny  fall  of  the  year,  the  spot  was  one  of  beauty.  The  val- 
ley, dressed  in  the  dull  russet  of  the  season,  stretched  many  miles 
away,  the  view  was  met  to  the  east  by  rugged  bluffs  far  beyond  the 
river  on  the  Iowa  side,  and  by  gentle,  soft  hills  on  the  west,  while  up 
and  down  the  river — its  current  not  turbid  to  the  view,  but  silvered 


120  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

in  tlie  distance — ran  on  its  qniet  course  through  miles  and  miles  of 
the  sleepy  valley.  Below  the  bluff  on  which  the  cabin  stood,  all  that 
remained  of  the  tribe  of  the  Omahas  had  their  tepees,  and  were  the 
nearest  neighbors  of  the  new  comers. 

It  was  a  strange  experience  for  the  young  wife,  she  was  almost 
alone.  In  the  little  hamlet  the  only  other  women  were  the  wives  of 
the  Hon.  Fenner  Ferguson,  the  Rev.  William  Hamilton,  Mr.  Tozier, 
Mr.  Israel  Bennett,  and  perhaps  one  or  two  others  whose  names  can- 
not be  recalled.  With  her  own  hands  she  cooked  such  hard  fare  as 
could  be  had,  and  performed  all  the  other  offices  of  the  little  home. 
But  there  was  no  sigh  for  the  good  things  left  behind ;  no  contrasting 
the  hard  present  with  the  pleasant  past.  She  looked  with  careful  and 
abiding  hope  and  faith  to  the  future,  always  seeing  in  it  honor  and 
abundance  and  happiness  for  her  and  for  him  to  whom  she  had  given 
herself  There  came  often  to  them  others  who  had  entered  on  the 
same  life,  to  claim  their  hospitality  and  their  cheer,  and  a  hearty 
welcome  and  brave  words  were  given  out  of  a  generous  and  sympa- 
thizing heart.  Many  of  these  guests  are  gone,  but  some  remain  who 
recall  with  peculiar  pleasure  the  humble  home,  the  young  wife,  the 
cheerful,  merry  words,  the  welcome,  and  the  generous  hospitality. 

In  a  few  weeks  after  his  arrival  in  the  territory.  Governor  Burt 
died.  The  Hon.  Thomas  B.  Gumming,  the  secretary,  succeeded  to 
the  executive,  and  convened  the  first  legislature  at  Omaha,  where  the 
capital  was  permanently  fixed. 

This  dampened  the  hopes  of  Bellevue,  and  in  April,  1855,  Mr. 
Morton  and  his  wife  removed  to  Nebraska  City,  He  "claimed"  the 
tract  of  land  near  that  city  where  they  were  always  afterward  to 
live,  and  in  June  they  began  to  build  the  home  which  is  known  as 
Arbor  Lodge. 

Here  now  began  in  truth  the  real  work  of  life,  the  making  of  a 
home  in  which  should  dwell  not  only  herself,  of  whom  she  took  the 
least  account,  but  her  husband  and  the  children  who  should  be  given 
them — in  which  should  dwell,  besides,  the  undoubting  affections  of 
husband  and  wife,  the  kindly  charities  of  generous  souls,  the  woman's 
ministries  for  all  within  the  household,  and  the  reverend,  constant, 
and  faithful  obedience  of  God's  holy  will  and  commandments. 

The  place  was  the  naked  prairie,  except  where  a  little  stream  with 
wooded  banks  divided  the  field  in  two.     The  strong,  heavy  grass 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  121 

formed  a  tough  sod  which  had  never  been  broken.  No  sign  of  the 
white  man's  abode  or  steps  was  anywhere  to  be  seen;  it  was  an  utter 
solitude,  save  as  tlie  bright  sun  shone  through  the  clear,  dry  air  down 
upon  the  green  grass  ever  waving  in  the  continual  wind.  The  young 
people  together  marked  the  space  for  the  house,  a  slight  elevation, 
from  which  could  be  seen  the  wide  valley  and  the  distant  hill  on 
which  Kearney  was  afterward  built.  The  house  was  a  long  one- 
story  building,  with  ample  porch  in  front.  Its  rooms  were,  for  the 
country  and  the  time,  large,  and  all  its  parts  betokened  comfort  and 
hospitality.  It  was  the  good  beginning  of  a  home.  The  wife  entered 
most  heartily  into  the  work  of  reclaiming  from  its  wild  nature  the 
land  about,  joining  to  her  husband's  her  own  taste  in  laying  oif  roads 
and  lanes,  and  planting  trees,  and  shrubs,  and  hedges.  The  tough 
sod  was  broken  and  sown;  fences  were  built  and  avenues  of  trees 
were  marked  and  planted.  The  work  went  on  year  by  year;  the  soil 
became  soft  and  tractable  under  abundant  culture.  The  orchards  of 
all  fruits  of  this  climate  were  planted,  a  few  acres  at  first,  more  and 
more  every  year;  barns,  stables,  sheds,  and  cribs  for  grain  were  built. 
The  animals  of  the  farm  of  the  best  blood  w^ere  bought  and  bred  and 
reared.  Flowers  and  flowering  shrubs,  and  vines  and  evergreens  in 
great  abundance,  attested  the  woman's  presence;  time  lent  its  aid,  and 
the  whole,  along  with  the  mistress  and  the  family,  trees  of  ornament  and 
fruit,  hedges  and  vines  and  flowers,  under  her  nursing  oversight,  grew, 
until  Arbor  Lodge,  with  its  more  than  seventy  acres  of  orchard  of 
every  kind  of  fruit  and  all  its  other  acres  rich  and  mellow,  and 
rejoicing  in  the  good  culture  it  had  received,  became  a  very  bower, 
well  described  by  the  name  it  bore. 

It  was  not,  of  course,  all  her  work,  but  it  was  all  work  done  under 
her  inspiration.  She  knew  every  tree  and  shrub  and  vine,  and  of 
each  had  some  sweet  memory,  and  many  were  called  by  names  given 
by  her  or  her  boys  in  token  of  some  sweet  association.  There  was 
the  little  conifer  brought  by  her  own  hand  from  the  mountains  and 
guarded  now  by  a  stone,  marked  with  an  inscription  none  can  read 
without  a  tear.  There*  was  the  apple  tree  of  special  favor,  whose 
fruit  sTie  most  enjoyed,  and  known  as  "Mother's  Tree,"  and  so  it  was 
all  about.  The  place  is  now,  to  those  who  loved  her  most,  all  alive 
in  every  spot  with  memories  of  her — hfer  spirit  as  it  formed  and 
guided  and  nourished  seems  now  to  dwell  in  every  thing. 


122  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

A  few  years  ago  the  house,  which  had  shared  the  constant  growth, 
room  being  added  to  room  as  there  was  need,  was  too  straightened 
for  the  family,  and  was  unequal  to  the  taste  and  wishes  of  its  mis- 
tress. The  faithfulness  and  real  poetry  of  the  dwellers  in  it  now 
showed  themselves.  The  house  was  not  abandoned  or  cast  away  and 
a  new  one  built.  The  very  timbers  and  frame  and  structure  of  the 
old  one  were  sacred.  Whatever  greater  elegance  might  be  had  in  a 
new  house,  it  could  never  have  the  far  higher  grace  of  association, 
and  so  it  was  kept,  built  upon  and  rebuilt,  and  there  it  stands  to-day, 
an  ample,  handsome,  delightful  mansion,  but  still  the  house  in  which 
this  gentleman  and  lady  began  their  life  and  have  reared  their  chil- 
dren. 

It  is  within  the  renovated,  enlarged,  and  rebuilt  house  that  Mrs. 
Morton  is  most  seen.  Music  of  the  best  and  highest  order  always 
sounded  through  this  home,  and  there  stands  the  piano  which  shall 
never  more  under  her  skilled  fingers  sing  for  us  songs  without  words. 
Upon  it  is  the  cover  those  same  fingers  embroidered;  and  so  clothed 
are  table,  chair,  and  sofa  in  every  room.  Paintings  of  decided  merit, 
irrespective  of  the  painter's  name,  are  on  the  walls,  some  her  own 
work  and  some  her  choice.  Bric-a-brac,  some  collected,  and  much 
more  decorated  or  made  by  her,  are  everywhere.  The  whole  house 
seems  written  all  over,  in  every  place,  with  the  sacred  words,  "wife 
and  mother,"  for  all  was  done  by  her  for  her  husband  and  for  her 
sons.  What  a  contrast  was  Arbor  Lodge  when  her  eyes  closed  on  it 
forever  and  when  first  they  saw  it,  and  what  a  life  to  have  wrought 
that  work! 

Her  first  boy,  Joy,  was  born  in  Detroit,  on  the  27th  of  September, 
1855.  Then,  on  the  22d  of  May,  1857,  came  Paul,  in  the  same 
place;  Mark  was  born  on  the  22d  of  November,  1858,  at  the  hotel 
in  Omaha  then  known  as  the  Herndon  house,  now  occupied  by  the 
Union  Pacific  Railroad  Company  for  its  general  offices;  and  Carl  was 
born  at  Arbor  Lodge,  on  the  18th  of  February,  1865. 

Arbor  Lodge  is  Mrs.  Morton's  memorial,  but  she  lives  truly  in 
these  sons.  As  she  in  her  youth  had  been  trained  and  educated  with 
care,  aifectiou,  a  discreet  indulgence,  and  well  tempered  severity,  so 
she  reared  her  children.  What  most  she  taught  them  was  truth,  sin- 
cerity, fidelity,  respect  for  men  and  reverence  for  God.  Much  she  did 
by  precept,  but  far  more  by  constant  and  intimate  companionship. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  123 

Slie  entered  heartily  into  all  that  interested  them.  Together  they 
often  went  out,  with  generous  provision  for  the  hunger  which  was 
sure  to  come,  and  spent  the  whole  day  in  the  fields  and  woods,  gath- 
ering nuts,  lichens,  ferns,  shrubs,  and  flowers,  always  carefully  dis- 
posing of  the  treasures  they  brought  home,  so  that  they  might  after- 
ward be  put  to  use.  And  often,  too,  they  passed  the  whole  day  to- 
gether in  the  house  enjoying  music,  games,  reading,  and  the  telling 
of  tales  full  of  humour  and  fun.  In  the  midst  of  all  she  was  the 
heedful  mother,  correcting  faults  and  approving  what  was  good,  and 
also  a  sister,  putting  no  restraint  on  any  of  them,  and  sharing  every 
feeling,  impulse,  and  emotion.  The  mother  was  in  this  woman.  How 
her  ejes  were  gladdened  by  what  she  saw!  She  held  her  early  mar- 
riage to  be  the  happy  circumstance  of  her  life,  and  she  rejoiced  that 
the  same  good  fortune  came  to  Joy  and  Paul ;  and  when  they  Ijrought 
their  wives  to  her  she  took  them  to  her  heart  as  daughters.  Those 
were  the  radiant  days  of  her  life. 

She  was  too  good  a  woman  ever  to  forget  that  when  she  was  a  lit- 
tle motherless  child  a  kind  friend  had  taken  her  home  and  reared  her 
with  judicious  care.  She  was  always  remembering  this  when  she  saw 
another  such  an  one,  and  her  heart  went  out  to  it  with  especial  ten- 
derness and  sympathy.  Her  friend,  Mrs.  Chandler,  died  very  sud- 
denly, leaving  behind  a  little  one  who  needed  a  home  and  a  mother's 
care.  She  took  the  little  Dela  to  Arbor  Lodge  to  rear  and  train  and 
make  a  woman  of,  such  as  others  had  made  her.  With  what  love 
and  tenderness  and  patience  and  judicious  care  she  did  her  duty  to 
the  child,  and  with  what  anxiety  she  gave  up  the  charge  when  she 
gave  up  all  the  rest  of  the  world,  they  only  know  who  saw  it  all. 

In  1858  Mr.  Morton  was  appointed  secretary  of  the  territory,  and 
much  of  his  term  he  was  acting  governor.  The  duties  of  his  office 
called  him  to  the  capital,  and  he  had  his  family  with  him.  Omaha 
at  that  time  was  a  town  of  perhaps  2,000  inhabitants.  There  were 
enough  to  make  a  pleasant  society,  but  not  so  many  but  all  could 
know  one  another.  During  her  residence  there  Mrs.  Morton  entered 
very  heartily  into  social  life.  She  was  genial,  affable,  charitable.  She 
was  at  this  time  a  handsome  lady;  perhaps  she  never  appeared  to 
better  advantage  than  she  did  then.  Many  who  shared  that  early 
life  remember  her  as  she  was  then  with  especial  pleasure.  But  it  was 
in  the  society  of  her  own  home  that  she  held   the   largest  place.     In 


124  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

the  earliest  days,  when  hospitality  Avas  a  necessity,  she  learned,  if  ever 
she  needed  to  learn,  to  exercise  it  generously  and  graciously.  Her 
door  was  always  open  to  all  comers.  The  poor  were  never  sent 
empty  away,  and  her  friends  shared  whatever  she  had  with  an  un- 
limited freedom.  Arbor  Lodge  was  always  a  gay  house.  It  was  a 
place  of  dancing,  and  games,  and  jollity.  The  young  especially  resorted 
thither  with  an  assurance  of  welcome  and  pleasure. 

And  there  was  another  charity  which  this  good  lady  exercised,  the 
care  and  help  of  the  poor.  Those  whom  others  did  not  care  for  she 
took  as  her  own  charge.  There  was  a  poor  half-breed  Indian  boy 
who  had  been  put  out  at  the  school  near  Nebraska  City  by  his  father, 
but  who  had  been  neglected  by  him;  he  drifted  away  from  good  in- 
fluences, and  at  last  committed  some  trifling  ofi^ense  for  which  he  was 
lodged  in  jail.  The  story  accidentally  came  to  Mrs.  Morton's  ears,  and 
at  once  she  set  about  securing  his  release  and  providing  him  with 
proper  care.  She  asked  no  aid  in  the  task  but  went  about  from  man 
to  man  all  over  the  town,  getting  their  signatures  to  a  petition  for 
his  discharge,  and  having  gained  that  she  collected  money  to  send  him 
to  his  father,  seven  hundred  miles  away.  When  a  neighbor  told  her  that 
her  servant,  a  poor  motherless  girl,  aspired  to  be  a  teacher,  Mrs.  Morton 
adopted  the  case  as  especially  her  own  charge.  She  inspired  the  girl 
to  educate  herself  and  then  to  secure  a  place  in  the  country  to  teach. 
When  she  was  suifering  excruciating  pains  in  her  last  sickness  she 
heard  that  there  was  a  vacancy  in  the  high  school  in  Nebraska  City 
which  she  thought  the  young  teacher  could  fill.  Dr.  E.  W.  Whitten, 
her  attending  physician,  was  a  member  of  the  board  of  education, 
and  she  besought  his  aid ;  he  discouraged  the  effort  because  there 
were  many  other  applicants  who  had  friends  of  influence,  but  Mrs. 
Morton  was  not  to  be  put  off;  indeed  in  the  very  fact  that  the  girl 
was  friendless  she  found  reason  for  her  appointment.  The  evening 
came  on  which  the  election  by  the  board  was  to  be  had;  the  doctor 
was  attending  her,  but  suffering  greatly  as  she  was,  she  refused  his 
services  and  charged  him  to  hasten  to  the  meeting  and  tell  the  mem- 
bers that  this  was  a  poor,  friendless  girl  who  had  educated  herself  and 
was  worthy  of  the  place;  that  she  would  go  to  them  in  person  and 
beg  the  appointment  but  she  was  too  ill  to  do  so ;  and  from  her  sick 
bed  she  asked  this  favor  of  them.  When  the  doctor  came  the  next 
morning,  heedless  of  her  own  condition,  her  first  question  was,  "What 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  125 

did  the  board  do?"  When  told  that  they  liad  unanimously  granted 
her  request  the  expression  of  gratitude  and  happiness  on  her  worn 
and  emaciated  features  told  of  the  self-forgetful,  generous  nature  of 
the  invalid.  Her  suffering  only  made  her  more  heedful  of  others; 
her  approach  to  the  gates  of  Paradise  made  her  spirit  more  than  ever 
loving  and  charitable. 

Mrs.  Morton  was  not  a  highly  intellectual  lady,  she  made  no  such 
pretensions.  Her  numerous  occupations  and  her  imperious,  duties  in 
so  many  directions  did  not  leave  her  time  or  strength  or  inclination 
for  studies  and  labors  of  a  severe  character;  but  she  was  thoroughly 
intelligent.  She  kept  well  up  with  current  literature  and  with  passing 
events.  She  was  well  informed  upon  the  topics  which  occupied  pub- 
lic attention,  political,  social,  and  religious,  and  she  discussed  them 
with  discrimination  and  temperance. 

The  relations  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morton  were  singularly  happy.  It 
was  in  their  childhood  that  they  plighted  their  affections,  and  in  their 
early  maturity  that  they  were  married.  There  was  too  much  force 
and  vigor  in  the  wife  for  the  man  to  outgrow  or  weary  of  her.  With 
no  separate  wish  or  ambition,  but  with  common  purposes  and  com- 
mon views  of  life,  its  just  modes  and  aims,  they  were  each  the  com- 
plement of  the  other,  and  the  two  together  were  one.  To  her  her 
husband  was  the  admirable  man;  she  shared  his  trials,  his  hopes,  his 
disappointments,  his  ambitions,  his  growth,  and  rejoiced  to  be  in  all 
good  and  ill  fortune  his  true  helpmeet.  To  be  liis  wife  in  all  service 
and  affection  was  her  pride  and  joy.  This  was  the  peculiar  felicity 
of  a  very  happy  life.  And  now,  just  as  the  hard  work  was  done  and 
the  full  reward  was  at  hand,  the  end  came.  The  beautiful  house? 
the  perfected  homestead,  rooms  and  decorations,  trees,  flowers,  walks, 
and  drives,  animals,  servants,  and  friends  and  sons  and  husband; 
memories,  charities,  friendships,  affections,  and  the  dear  light  of  day, 
just  when  they  were  most  cherished,  were  all  to  be  given  up.  She 
looked  back  on  all  these  blessings,  not  M'ith  repining  but  Mnth 
devout  gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  all  good  gifts.  She  looked  for- 
ward with  the  same  courage  and  faith  which  she  bore  through 
life.  She  always  had  a  perfect  contentment  with  what  was  given 
h§r;  she  had  realized  all  she  aspired  to.  In  her  last  illness  she 
said :  "  My  sons  have  never  made  my  hair  gray.  Very  few  women 
have  lived  so  long  and  so  happily  in  a  human  home  and  shecl  so  few 


126  NEBRASKA    STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

tears  as  I."  It  was  her  habit  during  her  husband's  absence  to  keep 
a  daily  diary  ;  the  last  entry  is  dated  February  2,  1882.  She  writes: 
"I  am  suffering  great  pain  to-day,  but  perhaps  when  the  trees  blos- 
som again  and  the  birds  begin  to  sing  I  shall  be  better,  but  when  I 
look  around  me  and  see  how  comfortable  a  home  I  have,  I  feel  very 
thankful,  and  had  almost  as  lief  be  sick  as  not." 

Mrs.  Morton,  by  a  fall  on  the  third  day  of  July,  1880,  injured 
her  knee.  She  gave  it  little  attention,  and  shortly  afterward  had 
another  misfortune  with  it.  She  suffered  great  pain.  The  best  medi- 
cal attendance  failed  to  relieve  her  and  the  disease  progressed  rapidly; 
during  her  illness  prayers  were  read  for  her  at  every  service  in  St. 
Mary's  church,  where  she  was  a  communicant,  the  knowledge  of 
which  was  a  great  comfort  and  help  to  her.  Her  rector  visited  her 
frequently  and  prayed  with  her  and  for  her,  and  administered  the 
help  and  consolations  of  the  church.  A  few  days  before  her  death 
she  called  her  husband  and  her  eldest  son  to  her  bedside  and  said : 
"Let  me  read  the  prayer  for  the  sick."  She  wished  to  read  it  her- 
self to  express  her  prayer  to  her  heavenly  Father  with  more  fervency. 
She  read  it  with  clear  and  decided  but  pathetic  and  pleading  tones, 
and  then  committed  to  him  the  issue. 

The  last  day  was  the  29th  day  of  June;  she  lay  in  the  library,  the 
windows  of  which  open  to  the  east  and  receive  the  first  light  of  the 
coming  day.  The  time  was  sunrise;  the  windows  were  open,  and  the 
first  warm  breath  of  the  morning  came  in  fresh  and  sweet  from  the 
fields  and  flowers  ;  her  breath  was  drawn  with  the  sound  of  a  lullaby 
as  though  hushing  a  babe  to  sleep,  the  same  note  she  had  used  when 
quieting  her  infant  children.  Joy  said:  "Paul  and  Mark  cannot 
get  here,  they  will  never  see  you  in  life  again ;  won't  you  send  them 
a  kiss  by  me?  "  She  kissed  him  twice  distinctly  and  perfectly.  It 
was  the  last  conscious  act  to  send  a  kiss  to  each  absent  son.  She 
closed  her  eyes  and  the  heart  was  still.  The  night  was  over  and  the 
day  had  come. 

The  late  afternoon  of  the  second  day  following  Mrs.  Morton's 
death,  Arbor  Lodge  was  the  scene  of  a  striking  event  which  was  in 
harmony  with  her  life.  By  common  consent  all  business  in  Nebraska 
City  was  suspended  and  the  pall  of  mourning  was  upon  all  the  silent 
and  empty  streets.  About  four  o'clock  the  people  of  the  town,  and 
multitudes  from  every  part  of  the  county,  and  representatives  from 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  127 

all  portions  of  the  state  took  their  way  toward  the  desolate  home. 
There  were  all  classes  in  the  company,  but  most  to  be  observed  was 
the  throng  of  the  poor  and  of  those  not  largely  blessed  wilh  wordly 
means.  The  number  of  them  was  very  great,  and  the  sorrow  of  face 
and  tone  and  manner  spoke  of  a  personal  bereavement.  They  to 
whose  wants  had  for  so  many  years  been  given  kindly  and  untiring 
ministries,  they  whose  misfortunes  and  sorrows  had  been  cheered  by 
words  and  acts  of  thoughtful  sympathy,  they  who  had  seen  this  life  o^ 
tender,  vigilant,  and  unselfish  service  for  others,  all  came  to  this 
mansion  with  their  other  fellow  citizens  and  fellow  mourners  for  the 
one  common  purpose. 

It  was  a  June  afternoon,  and,  save  in  the  hearts  of  the  throng  of 
people,  all  was  peaceful  and  sweet.  Her  own  four  sons,  Joy,  Paul, 
Mark,  and  Carl,  carried  her  forth,  assisted  by  four  of  the  near  friends 
of  the  family.  With  the  setting  of  the  sun  she  was  laid  to  rest  in  the 
cemetery,  Wyuka,  and  the  grave  was  strewn  with  flowers  by  the  hands 
of  her  own  boys. 

The  little  field  thus  consecrated  by  the  sacred  dust  now  deposited 
in  it  has  been  fitly  marked.  A  shaft,  twenty  feet  high  and  three  feet 
in  diameter  at  the  base,  has  been  erected  in  the  midst.  It  is  in  the 
form  of  a  trunk  of  a  forest  tree,  which  has  been  riven  and  broken  at 
the  top.  At  its  base  fitly  disposed  emblems  of  the  life  now  ended — a 
sheet  with  the  music  and  words  "  Rock  of  Ages,"  the  needles  and  ma- 
terials of  embroidery,  the  painter's  palette,  pencils,  and  brushes,  grace- 
ful ferns  and  large  lichens,  a  vase  upon  its  side  with  broken  lilies,  and 
ivy  twining  to  the  top.  One  branch  hangs,  symbolizing  the  broken 
life.  Upon  the  opposite  side  is  the  cavity  of  a  decayed  knot,  in  which 
are  three  fledglings  which  have  left  the  nest,  while  on  the  top  of  the 
trunk,  looking  down  upon  her  little  ones,  is  the  anxious  mother,  and 
one  other,  the  youngest  of  the  brood  under  her  wing.  The  little  field 
is  protected  by  a  fence  of  stone,  the  base  being  a  perfect  resemblance 
of  rows  of  stumps  of  trees  cut  to  a  uniform  height,  upon  which  are 
logs  lying  horizontally  as  they  are  laid  in  a  log  house. 

The  whole  is  symbolic  of  a  life  in  the  new  country,  in  familiar  sym- 
pathy with  nature  in  her  tenderest  moods. 

The  inscription  is:  Caroline,  wife  of  J.  Sterling  Morton.  Died  at 
Arbor  Lodge,  June  29,  1881,  aged  47  years.  She  was  tli«  mother  of 
Joy,  Paul,  Mark,  and  Carl  Morton. 


128  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 


MOSES  STOCKING. 

Moses  Stocking,  of  Sauuders  county,  Nebraska,  died  at  his  resi- 
dence, Friday,  Sept.  30th,  1881,  of  paralysis.  His  wife,  all  his  sons 
and  daughters,  except  Mrs.  White,  Oregon,  and  Mrs.  Bosworth,  Col- 
orado, were  at  his  bedside. 

The  following  autobiography  was  written  by  him,  at  the  request  of 
Geo.  S.  Harris,  Land  Commissioner  B.  &  M.  R.  K: 

To  Geo.  S.  Harris,  Esq.,  Land  Agent  of  the  B.  &  M.  R.  R.  Neb.: 

Sir — In  complying  with  your  request  to  furnish  you  a  short  auto- 
biography of  myself,  I  am  aware  that  I  shall  lay  myself  open  to  the 
charge  of  vanity  and  a  desire  to  become  conspicuous  on  very  small  cap- 
ital. 

I  have  no  knowledge  of  the  family  name  or  history  further  back 
than  my  grandfather,  who  was  a  small  farmer  and  also  a  tanner  and 
shoemaker  in  Chatham,  and  later  at  Middletown,  in  the  state  of  Con- 
necticut. His  family  consisted  of  three  sons  and  a  daughter — my 
father,  born  in  Feb.,  1775,  being  the  youngest.  The  oldest  son,  Moses, 
entered  the  marine  service  at  the  age  of  sixteen,  in  the  war  for  inde- 
pendence and  fought  under  the  command  of  the  heroic  Paul  Jones. 
Every  member  of  the  family,  so  far  as  I  am  able  to  learn,  were  whigs 
of  the  revolution,  and  gave  their  aid  and  sympathy  to  the  party  that 
defied  the  British  throne.  This  was  also  true  of  my  mother's  family, 
the  Ishams,  of  Colchester,  Connecticut. 

In  1809,  my  father,  Reuben  Stocking,  emigrated  to  the  state  of 
New  York,  and  settled  among  the  hemlocks  of  the  town  of  New  Ber- 
lin and  county  of  Chenango,  where  I  was  born  in  April,  1813.  After 
spending  in  that  locality  ten  years  of  the  very  prime  of  his  life,  in 
Feb.,  1819,  a  bankrupt  in  purse  and  with  a  family  often  living  child- 
ren— the  three  oldest  of  which  were  girls,  he  moved  to  Monroe  county 
and  for  three  years  was  a  renter.  In  the  spring  of  1822,  he  pushed 
on  to  the  county  of  Genessee,  and  settled  upon  a  tract  of  wet  timbered 
land.  Here  commenced  such  a  struggle  for  life  as  few  families  on 
these  fertile  and  beautiful  prairies  will  at  the  present  day  appreciate. 
In  debt  for  110  acres  of  wild  land,  one-third  of  which  was  swamp, 
no  capital,  wheat  worth   25  cents  per  bushel,  the  Erie  canal  unfin- 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  129 

ished,  merchandise  to  be  hauled  in  wagons  from  Albany,  everybody 
poor,  few  schools  and  those  of  a  low  order.  Poor  as  they  were  I  was 
only  enabled  to  attend  them  a  month  or  two,  snatched  from  the  labor 
of  the  woods  during  the  snowiest  portion  of  the  winter — no  public 
libraries  or  newspapers  from  which  to  glean  knowledge,  nor  time  to 
read  except  the  short  period  between  a  hard  day's  labor  and  much 
needed  sleep,  nor  other  light  than  a  tallow  dip  or  the  kitchen  fire;  it 
is  no  marvel  that  when  in  my  17th  year  and  I  had  finished  my  last 
day's  attendance  upon  a  school,  I  had  only  acquired  the  plainest 
rudiments  of  an  English  education. 

At  this  age  I  was  active  and  robust  in  constitution,  possessed  of  a 
retentive  memory,  and  ambitious  to  excel. 

At  this  time  Dr.  L.  B.  Coates,  of  Batavia,  offered  me  a  situation  in 
his  drug  store  with  the  privilege  of  studying  medicine  under  his  di- 
rection. This  offer  I  appreciated  and  ardently  desired  to  accept,  but 
poverty's  stern  form  interposed  between  me  and  my  ambition.  My 
father  had  become  l)roken  in  constitution,  his  family  was  still  large,  a 
heavy  debt  hung  over  his  farm  and  I  was  his  main  dependence  in  the 
labors  of  the  field.  The  doctor's  offer  had  to  be  declined.  This  I 
considered  as  the  turning  point  in  my  life  ;  and  changed  it  from  a 
career  of  letters  and  scholarly  attainments,  to  the  rough  realm  of  the 
frontiersman. 

Continuing  with  my  father,  except  when  working  out  as  a  hireling, 
until  my  23d  year,  I  then  determined  to  push  into  the  western  coun- 
try and  explore  it  for  myself.  Consequently  the  evening  of  the  3d  of 
November,  1835,  found  me  a  passenger  on  the  unlucky  steamer  North 
America,  Capt.  Appleby,  bound  for  Detroit. 

The  day  had  been  beautiful,  but  as  we  steamed  out  of  the  port  of 
Buffalo  a  cloud  black  as  Erebus  lay  beneath  the  fast  declining  sun. 
Before  we  could  reach  the  bay  of  Erie,  one  of  the  most  fearful  storms 
of  that  stormy  lake  broke  upon  our  staunch  craft,  in  all  its  fury.  Added 
to  the  other  dangers  was  the  hull  of  Commodore  Perry's  old  war  ship 
Superior,  aground  in  the  channel  of  the  bay;  in  attempting  to  pass 
which  the  North  America  ran  aground.  We  shipped  her  rudder,  lost 
her  anchors  and  drifted  against  the  piers,  where  we  lay  until  the  after- 
noon of  the  second  day  before  we  got  off. 

From  Erie  I  made  my  way  to  Ashtabula,  Ohio,  on  foot;  thence  by 
stage  to  Willsville,  on  the  Ohio  river;  thence  on  foot  to  Wheeling, 


130  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

West  Virginia,  where  I  stopped  three  weeks  with  a  brother  there  lo- 
cated and  engaged  in  the  jewelry  business.  Leaving  Wheeling  some- 
what sooner  than  1  contemplated  I  fortunately  avoided  a  little  hand 
to  hand  encounter  that  had  been  planned  (without  consulting  me)  by 
a  highway  robber,  who  expiated  his  crimes  upon  the  gallows  the  next 
year. 

With  a  heavy  pack,  pursuing  my  way  on  foot  on  the  national  pike 
to  Dayton,  Ohio;  thence  up  the  Miami  valley  to  Fort  Wayne  ;  thence 
down  tlie  the  Wabash  to  Huntingdon ;  thence  north  by  section  lines 
much  of  the  way,  fording  rivers  and  taking  the  chances  of  finding 
food  or  lodging,  tracing  my  way  slowly  through  the  dark  forestS) 
often  marching  to  the  tune  of  howling  wolves,  I  reached,  on  the  8th 
day  of  Jan.,  1836,  in  St.  Joe  county,  Michigan,  the  home  of  an  aunt, 
a  twin  sister  of  my  mother's,  whom  I  had  been  especially  charged  to 
find.  Resting  for  one  week,  I  had  arranged  my  pack  for  a  start  on 
the  next  day  to  continue  my  tramp  to  the  Mississippi,  when  a  sudden 
attack  of  inflammatory  rheumatism  put  me  under  the  doctor's  care  in- 
stead of  on  the  road.  I  remained  here  about  sixteen  months.  The 
financial  crash  of  1837  having  stagnated  all  business  rendered  the 
sale  of  land  impossible,  and  being  dead  on  my  feet  with  ague,  I  re- 
turned to  New  York  in  the  fall  of  that  year.  The  next  summer  I 
worked  for  an  old  neighbor,  married  in  the  fall  of  1838,  and  with  my 
wife  and  father's  family  returned  to  St.  Joe  county,  Michigan,  deter- 
mined if  we  could  not  sell  our  lands  to  make  a  living  by  improving 
them,  but  as  events  have  proven,  this  was  a  mistake —  we  had  better 
have  given  them  away  and  searched  for  a  healthier  climate,  for  after 
fourteen  years  more  of  hard  labor,  sickness,  and  suffering,  we  were 
compelled  to  get  away  from  that  living  graveyard,  and  sold  a  splendid 
farm  of  186  acres  for  the  paltry  sum  of  $2,000,  on  seven  years  time. 

Leaving  my  family  in  Michigan,  the  16th  day  of  March,  1853, 
found  me  at  Glenwood,  Mills  county,  Iowa,  with  a  span  of  horses 
and  $700  in  cash.  Having  long  been  accustomed  to  a  level  country 
the  hills  about  Glenwood  appeared  mountains  to  me,  which,  with  a 
wrong  impression  of  the  climate  together  with  ignorance  of  a  prairie 
country,  combined  to  make  an  unfavorable  impression  upon  my  mind 
and  I  continued  undecided  till  about  May,  when  an  offer  from  the 
late  J.  M.  Cooledge,  of  Glenwood,  induced  me  to  start  for  California 
with  a  drove  of  cattle.     Notifying  ray  family  of  my  intended  move- 


BIOGEAPHICAL.  131 

ments,  the  19th  of  May  foimd  us  on  the  west  side  of  the  "  Big  Mud- 
dy "  and  our  first  camp  in  the  Indian  country  was  pitched  on  what 
is  now  Main  street,  in  the  city  of  Plattsinouth.  On  the  28th  day  of 
September,  after  four  months  of  severest  toil  and  never  ceasing  watch- 
fulness, we  reached  the  banks  of  the  far  famed  Sacramento  river,  worn 
out,  exhausted,  and  alkalied. 

The  following  September  I  bade  adieu  to  that  wonderful  land  of 
sunshine  and  fruits,  and  took  passage  on  an  ocean  steamer  for  my  home 
in  Michigan,  via  the  Isthmus  and  New  York.  Looking  around 
among  old  scenes  and  friends  for  a  few  days  I  determined  to  leave 
that  sickly  locality  as  soon  as  possible.  Closing  up  all  affairs,  the  22d 
day  of  November  found  my  family  on  board  of  a  wagon  and  on  the 
road  for  Glenwood,  Iowa,  where,  after  a  cold,  tedious  journey,  we  ar- 
rived December  25th. 

Being  more  desirous  of  schooling  my  children  than  acquiring  wealth 
induced  me  to  locate  near  that  sheltered  town,  but  the  experience  of 
fifty-five  years  discovered  to  me  that  I  had  made  a  mistake  on  that 
point — that  there  was  but  little  educational  spirit  in  the  place;  fur- 
ther, that  in  a  commercial  point  of  view,  I  was  on  the  wrong  side  of 
the  "Big  Muddy."  Consequently  I  crossed  the  river  and  located  a 
claim  on  Four  Mile  creek,  in  Cass  county,  Neb.,  where  I  moved  my 
family  in  the  spring  of  1856,  rented  ten  acres  of  poor  breaking  for 
wheat  and  corn,  upon  which  a  good  crop  was  raised.  I  erected  a 
double  cabin  and  broke  about  forty-five  acres  on  my  claim,  upon 
which  I  raised  about  thirty  acres  of  very  good  sod  corn,  but  had  the 
misfortune  to  lose  it  by  a  prairie  fire.  While  attending  the  death- 
bed of  a  sister  at  Glenwood,  the  Pawnees  stole  my  best  ox  and  both 
of  my  cows.  The  death  of  my  sister  and  her  husband,  within  two 
weeks,  left  upon  my  hands  their  small  children  to  provide  for  and 
educate,  increasing  my  family  to  twelve  persons  at  the  commencement 
of  the  terrible  winter  of  '56  and  '57.  Speculation  being  rife  through 
the  country,  and  town  sites  almost  as  numerous  as  the  population,  I 
was  induced  to  take  an  interest  in  the  Cedar  Island  town  site,  which, 
after  much  trouble,  turned  up  a  blank. 

The  dry  season  of  1857  gave  but  an  indifferent  crop  off  my  forty- 
five  acres  of  but  partially  rotted  sod,  excepting  in  potatoes  and  pump- 
kins, the  yield  of  which  was  truly  astonishing,  but  the  sudden  change 
in  the  weather  late  in  October,  accompanied  with  high  wind  and  snow, 


132  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

spoiled  nearly  all  of  the  potatoes.  In  1858  I  put  the  same  ground 
(which  had  now  became  well  rotted)  in  wheat,  oats,  barley,  corn,  and 
potatoes,  all  of  which  presented  a  most  promising  appearance  up  to 
July.  In  fact,  I  had  cut  and  shocked  the  barley,  aud  cut  one  day  on 
the  wheat,  when  near  sunset,  a  rain  of  twelve  hours  duration  set  in 
causing  a  most  unprecedented  flood  on  Four  Mile  creek.  I  barely 
saved  enough  of  damaged  barley  for  the  next  year's  seed.  The  news 
of  the  discovery  of  gold  on  Cherry  creek,  in  Colorado,  reached  the 
river  in  September.  I  with  a  party  of  a  dozen  from  Plattsmouth, 
Pacific  City,  and  Glenwood,  on  the  18th,  started  for  the  newly 
reported  discovery,  determined  to  prospect  and  discover  if  possible  the 
existence  of  the  precious  metals  in  that  then  unknown  land.  Spend- 
ing some  six  weeks  of  the  most  beautiful  weather  in  prospecting  along 
Cherry  creek,  the  Platte  river,  and  several  of  its  tributaries,  also 
among  the  foot  hills  of  the  mountains,  and  finding  float  gold  in  almost 
every  hole  we  dug,  the  conclusion  was  forced  upon  us  that  when  the 
season  should  favor  penetrating  the  recesses  of  those  grave  old  moun- 
tains, we  should  be  enabled  to  open  the  vast  storehouses  of  their  hid- 
den treasures.  Therefore,  when  winter  set  in  upon  us,  about  the  1st 
of  December,  we  turned  our  attention  to  the  location  and  building  of 
a  town,  as  a  base  of  future  supplies.  This  idea  gave  to  the  world  the 
present  city  of  Denver.  I  had  already  seen  enough  of  the  country  to 
be  convinced  that  for  stock  growing  it  was  second  to  California  only 
in  the  greater  severity  of  its  winters;  also  that  on  trial  a  large  por- 
tion would  prove  to  be  a  fine  agricultural  region.  At  that  time  this 
idea  was  generally  scouted. 

The  above  views  determined  me  to  return  to  the  Missouri,  dispose 
of  my  farm,  and  arrange  afiairs  so  as  to  return  to  Denver  in  early 
spring.  About  December  14th,  a  party  of  two  Plattsmouth  men  and 
three  Laramie  men,  three  wagons,  and  half  a  dozen  yokes  of  cattle, 
took  up  our  line  of  march  for  Plattsmouth,  arriving  home  January 
8th,  1859.  At  Plum  Creek,  on  the  trip,  a  lucky  shot  from  my  rifle 
brought  down  a  buffalo  cow,  which  saved  our  party  from  starvation. 
On  looking  into  the  market  after  my  arrival  home,  I  found  the 
whole  community  struck  dumb  with  a  commercial  panic.  To  sell  a 
farm  was  an  impossibility,  cattle  suitable  for  the  plains  very  high, 
and  could  be  purchased  only  with  gold.  I  could  make  no  shift  that 
would  not  bankrupt  me,  and  again  I  turned  my  attention  to  farming, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  133 

raised  good  crops,  and  extended  the  area  of  broken  ground.  In  the 
spriug  of"  1860,  not  having  yet  been  able  to  make  a  desirable  shift  so 
as  to  return  to  the  mountains,  I  determined  to  push  the  farming  to 
the  extent  of  my  ability,  and  put  in  fifty- five  acres  of  wheat,  thirty 
acres  of  corn,  with  some  minor  crops.  I  next  hitched  up  a  pair  of 
cows,  and  some  two-year  old  steers  with  my  oxen,  started  a  breaking 
plow  and  the  planting  of  a  crop  of  sod  corn.  Each  day's  work  was 
leveled  smoothly  and  dragged  with  brush  and  harrow.  The  corn 
came  up  finely.  By  the  first  week  in  June,  some  forty-acres  had  been 
broken  and  planted.  The  wheat  was  headed  out  beautifully,  the 
thirty  acres  of  corn  had  been  plowed  once  and  second  plowing  com- 
menced, and  the  ground  clean  and  corn  growing  finely.  A.  better 
prospect  for  a  good  crop  could  not  be  desired,  when,  presto,  a  change 
came  over  the  spirit  of  my  dream.  About  4  p.m.,  June  10th,  a  cloud 
dark  as  Erebus  came  wheeling  up  from  the  horizon  with  the  speed  of 
a  locomotive — wind  blowing  by  turns  north-west,  west,  and  south- 
west. Instantly  dropping  chains,  I  started  the  teams  towards  their 
pasture,  but  before  proceeding  two  hundred  yards  the  storm  burst 
upon  us  in  all  its  fury.  I  tried  to  get  off  the  yokes  but  found  it 
impossible;  the  cattle  ran  for  shelter  at  the  top  of  their  speed.  The 
only  armor  between  my  skin  and  the  hail  and  rain  was  a  cotton  shirt. 
Thoroughly  drenched  in  a  moment,  smarting  from  the  driving  hail,  I 
siezed  a  grain  sack,  and  drawing  it  across  my  shoulders  as  a  partial 
protection,  hurried  towards  Four  Mile  creek  as  fast  as  I  was  able,  and 
on  reaching  it  jumped  in,  and  got  under  a  bridge  for  shelter,  standing 
in  water  knee  deep  until  the  storm  was  over,  by  which  time  I  was 
pretty  thoroughly  chilled.  A  more  complete  wreck  of  bright  pros- 
pects than  my  farm  presented  after  the  storm  was  over  could  scarcely 
be  imagined.  The  corn  field  that  looked  so  fine  two  hours  before  was 
now  as  bare  as  fresh-ploughed  fallow ;  not  a  hill  not  a  plant  was  left 
to  show  that  it  had  been  occupied.  The  wheat  field  was  no  better, 
nothing  left  but  pelted  and  broken  fragments  of  what  had  been  wheat 
plants.  But,  thanks  to  the  recuperative  vigor  of  the  plants  and  fer- 
tility of  Nebraska's  soil,  the  corn  pushed  rapidly  up  in  sight  again 
and  made  a  tolerable  crop.  The  wheat  stubble  sprouted  up  and 
headed  out  with  small  heads,  making  about  five  bushels  to  the  acre, 
and  ripened  but  little  later  than  the  regular  harvest.  Having  lost  by 
fire,  flood,  and  storm  the  greater  portion  of  three  out  of  five  crops, 
10 


134  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

which  I  had  planted  in  Nebraska,  and  fallen  short  of  reaching  ex- 
penses of  the  farm  about  $700,  I  determined,  in  September  of  that 
year,  to  turn  over  my  farm  to  the  management  of  my  wife  and  three 
sons,  the  youngest  yet  in  his  teens,  and  for  myself  endeavor  to  strike 
something  that  would  enable  me  to  pay  off  my  debts.  Notifying  my 
creditors  of  my  intended  course,  they  each  readily  assented.  Accord- 
ingly making  a  careful  estimate  of  the  quantity  of  wheat  required  for 
seed  and  one  year's  board,  I  soon  had  the  small  balance  in  Hersel's 
mill,  and  in  due  time  removed  therefrom  forty-two  sacks  of  flour. 
Putting  forty  of  them  in  a  wagon,  and  hitching  thereto  one  pair  of 
grown  and  two  pairs  of  two-year  old  steers,  the  same  cattle  that  had 
already  plowed  and  harrowed  seventy-five  acres  of  prairie  that  sea- 
son, about  noon  of  the  10th  of  October,  set  out  for  Denver. 

At  Wahoo  Ranche  I  overtook  the  train  of  C.  L.  Cooper,  and  trav- 
eled with  it.  At  Plum  Creek  we  were  caught  in  a  severe  storm  of 
rain,  hail,  and  high  wind,  so  cold  that  their  work  stock  froze  in  the 

corrals.      At  creek   met  a  snow  storm  that  fell  six  inches 

deep ;  very  cold  weather  followed  the  storm.  At  other  times  on  the 
trip  had  very  pleasant  weather.  Arriving  at  Denver,  found  the 
market  glutted,  left  a  portion  of  our  load  to  be  sold  on  commission, 
with  the  balance  we  started  for  Faryal  at  the  foot  of  the  Snowy 
range,  arriving  on  the  14th  of  December,  but  was  compelled  to  store 
our  load  for  want  of  purchasers.  Before  reaching  Faryal  our  cattle 
took  the  sore  tongue  disease,  then  prevalent,  which  reduced  their  flesh 
very  much,  so  that  when  we  reached  winter  quarters  on  the  plains 
near  Colorado  City,  they  presented  a  soj-ry  appearance.  In  Febru- 
ary took  charge  of  Mr.  Cooper's  train  of  seven  wagons  at  a  salary  of 
$400.00  a  year,  including  the  privilege  of  my  own  wagon  in  the  train 
and  also  of  looking  after  my  farm  when  at  the  Missouri  river.  Under 
this  arrangement  performed  the  business  of  freighting  till  the  close  of 
1S63,  traveling  each  year  from  3,000  to  3,500  miles,  and  subsisting  the 
stock  exclusively  upon  the  grass  that  grew  on  the  routes  traveled.  In 
the  meantime  my  family  had  made  more  than  a  living  from  the  farm. 

In  the  spring  of  1864  I  sold  my  teams,  and  found  myself  in  pos- 
session of  $2,000,  and  out  of  debt.  The  Indian  hostilities  having 
rendered  freighting  a  precarious  business,  I  determined  to  try  drov- 
ing. Accordingly,  in  company  with  Jacob  Penny,  I  went  to  Kansas 
f  )r  a  drove  of  cattle.     Collecting  about  300  head  on  the  Verdigris, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  135 

we  made  our  way  back  to  Nebraska,  arriving  at  Wyoming  about  the 
first  of  July,  where  we  sold  the  greater  part  of  our  herd  to  the  Mor- 
mons, who  were  outfitting  at  that  point  for  Salt  Lake  City.  This 
venture  paid  us  a  fair  profit. 

Having  had  some  experience  in  wool  growing,  I  now  determined 
to  procure  a  flock  of  sheep — a  class  of  stock  that  would  require  less 
help  to  manage,  and  also  allow  me  to  stay  at  home.  For  this  pur- 
pose, I  started  in  October  for  Wisconsin  ;  but  finding  prices  high  and 
holders  unwilling  to  sell,  did  not  buy  in  Wisconsin.  Returning  via 
the  Chicago  &  Northwestern  railroad,  heard  of  a  flock  of  merinos  at 
Marshalltown,  Iowa,  just  arrived  from  N.  Y.  From  this  flock  I 
purchased  100  ewes  and  100  lambs,  and  in  Story  county,  Iowa,  I 
bought  90  coarse  wooled  sheep.  Iii  July,  1865,  I  started  for  Mich- 
igan for  more  sheep.  Bought  600  head  in  Jackson  county,  mainly 
ewes  and  lambs.  Started  them  on  the  22d  day  of  August,  from  the 
town  of  Concord ;  arrived  at  Plattsmouth  the  22d  day  of  November, 
after  one  of  the  most  tedious  journeys  ever  performed  by  sheep. 
Rain,  rain,  rain,  and  but  two  mud  holes  between  Laporte,  Indiana, 
and  Chariton,  Iowa;  the  Mississippi  river  making  the  division. 
Previous  to  leaving  for  Michigan,  I  had  selected  a  location  in  Saun- 
ders county,  and  within  the  railroad  land  grant,  for  a  sheep  farm, 
and  directing  that  a  quantity  of  hay  be  put  up  for  wintering.  For 
this  point,  on  Christmas  day,  I  started  with  a  flock  of  above  500 
sheep ;  leaving  the  remainder — stock,  farm,  and  family — in  charge 
of  our  three  sons.  That  farm  of  240  acres  we  still  own.  My  family 
moved  from  the  Cass  county  farm  in  the  spring  of  1870,  to  our  lands 
in  Saunders  county,  being  located  on  both  Wahoo  and  Sand  creeks, 
near  where  the  waters  of  the  two  creeks  unite. 

Here  in  Saunders  county  we  have  plodded  along  slowly,  adding 
something  each  year  to  our  improvements  and  steadily  increasing 
our  stock.  Our  sheep  farm  at  this  time  consists  of  1040  acres  of 
deeded  and  homestead  land,  on  which  we  have  comfortable  buildings, 
400  apple  trees,  320  acres  under  cultivation,  400  acres  enclosed  in 
pasture  with  1,200  rods  of  fence,  20  acres  seeded  to  timothy,  about 
five  acres  planted  to  forest  timber.  Besides  which  we  occupy  one 
section  of  railroad  land  of  which  120  acres  are  under  the  plow,  400 
acres  of  meadow,  160  rods  of  hedge  planted,  and  on  the  same  land 
there  are  400  feet  of  shedding  16  feet  wide,  14  inclosures  fenced  with 


136  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

piue  fencing,  and  three  corn,  cribs  made  with  pine  lumber.  Our  stock 
consists  of  1,500  sheep,  four  head  of  neat  cattle,  25  head  of  horses 
and  mules,  and  about  45  head  of  hogs. 

MOSES  STOCKING. 

Mr.  Stocking  served  Saunders  county  two  years  as  county  commis- 
sioner, and  a  more  faiththl,  intelligent  officer  Saunders  county  has 
never  'before  or  since  had.  He  was  the  first  man  to  introduce  blooded 
cattle  in  the  center  of  the  county.  His  first  purchase  was  from  the 
celebrated  Daniels  herd,  of  Sarpy  county,  consisting  of  a  cow  and 
bull  The  cow  cost  $225,  and  is  still  owned  by  his  son  George  H., 
and  "the  bull,  a  yearling,  cost  .$150.  From  this  small  beginning  there 
is  now  a  large  herd  of  fine  grade  and  pure  blood  cattle. 

Mr.  Stocking  was  for  years  a  prominent  member  of  the  State 
Board  of  Agriculture,  and  at  the  time  of  his  death  was  one  of  three 
men  in  this  state  that  were  elected  life  members  of  the  board.  In 
1875  he  delivered  the  address  at  the  State  Fair,  in  Omaha,  which  was 
a  production  worthy  of  the  man  and  the  occasion.  He  was  always 
an  active  member  of  the  board,  and  was  also  a  promment  member  of 
the  State  Horticultural  Society. 

January  16th,  1878,  he  was  elected  president  ol  the  Wool  and 
Sheep  Grower's  Association.  He  was  an  original  member  of -the 
society  and  drafted  the  constitution  and  by-laws  which  were  adopted. 
He  was  appointed  a  committee  of  one  to  draft  additional  by-ljiws, 
providing  for  the  regular  meetings  of  the  same. 

He  was  an  active  member  of  the  Fine  Stock  Breeder's  Association, 
and  was  elected  a  vice  president  at  its  first  organization.  ^ 

He  was  a  member  of  the  State  Historical  Society,  and  one  ot  the 
charter  members  of  the  same. 

He  was  a  member  of  a  committee  of  awards  on  wool  at  the  great 
Centennial  Exposition  at  Philadelphia  in  1876,  and  also  received  an 
award  on  fine  wool  there  exhibited. 

He  wrote  an  exhaustive  history  of  Saunders  county,  which  was 
published  in  pamphlet  lorm  in  1875.  Being  an  early  settler  here, 
familiar  with  all  prominent  incidents  connected  with  the  early  settle- 
ment of  the  county,  and  personally  acquainted  with  all  the  early  set- 
tlers, made  him  peculiarly  qualified  for  the  task.  This  little  book  in 
years  yet  to  come,  will  often  be  referred  to  by  the  future  historian  of 
Nebraska,  and  particularly  of  Saunders  county. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  137 

lu  the  fall  of  1871,  he  was  employed  by  the  B.  &  M.  R.  R.  Co.  in 
Nebraska  to  examine  their  lands.  He  made  a  personal  examination 
of  the  entire  belt,  and  made  his  report  of  the  same  which  is  now  on 
file  in  the  B.  &  M.  laud  office  at  Lincoln.  About  this  time  he  con- 
tracted a  severe  cold  which  settled  on  his  lungs,  and  from  that  day  to 
the  end  his  lungs  were  never  sound.  He  was  subject  to  frequent 
hemorrhages  of  the  lungs,  often  bleeding  two  quarts  at  a  single  time. 
These  spells  greatly  prostrated  him ;  but  he  was  possessed  of  a  re- 
markably strong  constitution,  and  his  rapid  recovery  from  his  great 
prostrations  was  often  remarked  by  those  intimate  with  him.  But 
the  terrible  disease  was  continually  gnawing  at  his  life  and  exhausting 
the  great  vitality  with  which  he  seemed  to  be  invested.  Though  dis- 
eased in  body,  his  mind  was  clear  up  to  the  last  sickness.  His  mental 
faculties  were  always  sound,  and  under  his  greatest  prostration  he 
was  always  cheerful  and  hopeful. 

He  was  no  politician,  though  once,  in  the  republican  convention 
at  Lincoln,  his  friends  run  him  for  the  office  of  governor.  He  re- 
ceived a  very  handsome  vote,  biit  failed  to  get  the  nomination. 

He  spent  much  of  his  time  and  talent  in  the  interest  of  the  public. 
He  labored  hard  to  advance  the  farming  interests  of  the  country  and 
at  the  same  time  left  sufficient  to  provide  for  the  few  that  were  de- 
pendent upon  him  for  support.  He  was  a  true  lover  of  his  country 
and  her  institutions.  He  delighted  in  the  substantial  progress  of  the 
state  of  Nebraska,  where  he  lived  for  more  than  twenty-five  years. 
A  marble  monument,  erected  on  the  first  ground  broken  by  him  in 
Saunders  county,  in  the  burying  ground  of  the  Knights  of  Honor, 
points  the  spot  where  the  mortal  remains  of  our  honored  and  much 
lamented  citizen  repose. 

NOTE  BY  THE  EDITOR. 

I  very  much  regret  inability  to  obtain  more  full  biographies  of  the 
following  deceased  early  settlers.  I  made  efforts  by  correspondence 
with  friends  and  relatives,  but  without  success.  It  is  hoped  hereafter 
they  can  yet  be  made  more  complete. 


138  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 


REV.  WILLIAM  McCANDLISH. 

Rev.  Wm.  McCandlish  died  at  Omaha,  Nebraska,  August  5th, 
1884.1  f He  was  born  in  Scotland;  came  to  America  when  he  was 
seven  years  old.  He  was  educated  for  the  ministry  at  Washington 
college,  Canonsburg,  Pennsylvania,  and  was  ordained  as  a  minister 
of  the  Presbyterian  denomination  in  1837,  and  has  been  actively 
engaged  in  that  service  &nd  in  the  bible  cause  from  that  date  to 
the  very  hour  of  his  death,  having  but  returned  from  carrying  a 
bible  to  a  neighbor  at  9:40  in  the  morning.  He  complained  of  cold- 
ness in  the  feet,  lay  down  on  his  bed  and  passed  away  as  quietly  as  a 
tired  child  would  drop  to  sleep.  He  leaves  a  wife  and  three  children, 
residents  of  Nebraska,  in  which  state  Mr.  McCandlish  had  made  his 
home  almost  continuously  since  1858. 

BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCH  OF  REV.  WILLIAM  MCCANDLISH. 

Rev.  William  McCandlish  was  born  September  12th,  1810,  in  Kirk- 
cudbrightshire, Scotland;  he  came  with  his  parents  to  Newville,  Penn- 
sylvania, in  1817.  At  the  age  of  15  he  commenced  teaching  school. 
He  afterwards  went  to  Canonsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  and  graduated  in 
1834;  then  went  to  Allegheny  Theological  Seminary,  and  in  1887 
he  was  ordained  a  minister  in  the  Presbyterian  church.  He  preached 
a  few  months  in  New  York,  then  accepted  a  call  to  the  church  in 
Wooster,  Ohio.  He  was  married  to  Miss  Maria  Howells,  in  Alle- 
gheny City,  September  10th,  1888.  In  1849  he  removed  to  the 
church  in  Lewiston,  Illinois;  in  1854,  to  a  church  in  Quincy,  Illinois. 

In  1858  he  went  to  Fontenelle,  Nebraska,  with  his  wife,  four  sons, 
and  one  daughter.  The  two  oldest  sons  entered  the  army  in  1862; 
the  second  son,  Theodore,  died  in  the  army  November  26th,  1862. 

Mr.  McCandlish  acted  as  nnssionary  in  diiFerent  places  in  Ne- 
braska and  Iowa.  In  1868  he  removed  with  his  family  to  Omaha, 
and  accepted  the  position  of  agent  for  the  American  Bible  Society  for 
the  states  of  Nebraska,  Wyoming,  Colorado,  and  sometimes  for  Da- 
kota and  Utah.  Mr.  McCandlish  died  at  his  home  in  Omaha,  Au- 
gust 4,  1884. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  139 


JOHN  Mccormick. 


John  McCormick  died  at  Omaha,  June  2d,  1884;  he  was  born 
on  the  12th  of  September,  1822,  al  Johnstown,  Westmoreland  county, 
Penn.  At  an  early  age  he  was  taken  with  his  family  to  Cadiz,  Ohio, 
and  in  1856  removed  to  this  city,  engaging  in  the  land  and  banking 
business.  During  the  panic  of  '57  his  business  was  injured,  and  in 
'59  he  became  the  head  of  the  grocery  house  which  for  a  long  time 
bore  his  name.  He  remained  in  business  till  1869,  when  he  engaged 
in  grain,  with  which  he  had  been  identified  up  to  his  death.  He 
built  the  first  elevator  in  the  city,  and  in  other  ways  was  counted 
among  the  leading  citizens  of  the  town. 

For  many  years  Mt-  McCormick  was  to  a  great  extent  at  the  head 
and  front  of  affairs  in  the  then  young  city  of  Omaha.  Public-spir- 
ited, liberal,  and  progressive,  he  stood  high  in  the  councils  of  those 
who  fought  the  battles  of  our  early  existence.  He  was  a  great  believer 
in  Omaha  and  its  future,  and  by  his  example  in  making  permanent 
investments  did  much  to  secure  that  stability  which  has  been  the 
secret  of  our  success.  As  a  business  man  he  was  safe  and  reliable ; 
as  a  friend  always  staunch  and  true,  and  in  his  family  relations  most 
devoted  and  kind.  His  removal  from  the  scenes  of  his  hardest  com- 
mercial labor  leaves  a  void  that  will  be  difficult  to  fill,  as  there  are 
but  few  men  who  could  exert  the  same  influence  and  shape  affairs  so 
successfully  as  Mr.  McCormick.  The  funeral  wnll  take  place  at  2 
o'clock  Wednesday  (to-morrow)  afternoon,  from  the  family  residence, 
corner  of  Dodge  and  Eighteenth  streets.  Following  are  a  few  points 
in  the  life  of  the  deceased,  which  will  be  read  with  mournful  in- 
terest : 

John  McCormick  was  born  at  Jamestown,  Westmoreland  county, 
Pa.,  September  12th,  1822,  his  father  soon  afterward  moving  with 
his  family  to  Cadiz,  Harrison  county,  Ohio.  Mr.  McCormick  re- 
ceived his  business  training  in  a  general  country  store,  and  about  1845 
embarked  in  the  same  line  of  business  on  his  own  account.  This  he 
carried  on  prosperously  until  about  1856,  when  he  moved  to  Omaha, 
and  engaged  in  banking  and  real  estate  operations  with  Wm.  Hogg, 
style  of  firm  John  McCormick  &  Co.  In  March,  1859,  in  company 
with   Mr.  J.  H.  Lacey,  still  a  resident  of  this  city,  he  started  the 


]40  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

first  exclusively  wholesale  grocery  house,  the  firm  being  Lacey  & 
McCormick,  They  did  a  large  and  lucrative  business,  and  shortly 
afterward  the  partnership  was  extended,  two  of  Mr.  McCorniick's 
brothers  taking  equal  interests  in  the  concern,  and  the  style  being 
changed  to  John  McCormick  &  Co.  Mr.  McCormick  was  married 
twice,  his  first  wife  being  a  Miss  Miller,  by  whom  he  had  a  daughter. 
Miss  Woodie  McCormick.  The  second  wife  was  Miss  Elizabeth 
Miser,  a  sister  of  Mrs.  J.  H.  Lacey,  two  sons,  Charles  and  John, 
being  the  fruit  of  the  union. 

In  the  business  and  social  circles  of  Omaha  the  deceased  was 
always  a  prominent  character.  When,  in  1859,  the  present  town  site 
of  Omaha  was  bought  from  the  general  government,  John  McCor- 
mick was  selected  as  the  man  to  hold  it  in  trust,  and  the  entire  prop- 
erty was  deeded  to  him.  At  the  proper  time  he  transferred  the  title 
to  D.  D.  Belden,  then  mayor,  and  from  this  source  all  our  real  estate 
titles  start. 

Mr.  McCormick  was  also  quite  prominent  in  the  political  affairs  of 
the  early  days.  He  represented  this  district  in  the  senate  during  the 
close  of  the  territorial  time,  and  was  a  member  of  the  first  city  coun- 
cils. He  was  largely  of  a  speculative  turn  of  mind,  and  took  heavy 
ventures  in  government  contracts  for  supplies  and  transportation,  and 
also  in  city  real  estate,  all  of  which  resulted  profitably.  Omaha's 
first  grain  elevator,  which  stood  near  the  spot  now  occupied  by  the 
B.  &  M.  freight  depot,  was  built  by  John  McCormick.  At  the  time 
of  his  death  he  was  an  active  partner  in  the  elevator  company  at  the 
transfer,  and  the  owner  of  valuable  real  estate  on  Farnam  and  other 
streets  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  besides  several  tracts  of  land  outside 
the  city  limits. 


S.  S.  CALDWELL. 

Smith  Samuel  Caldwell  died  at  Omaha, ,  1884. 

He  was  the  son  of  a  farmer  in  Marion,  Wayne  county,  New  York, 
where  he  was  born  in  1834.  He  was  a  graduate  of  Union  College, 
and  came  to  Omaha  in  1859.  He  was  a  lawyer  by  profession,  and 
undertook  its  practice  here,  but  soon  afterwards  engaged  in  the  bank- 
ing business,  which  he  successfully  pursued  with  a  high  reputation  as 
a  financier  for  nearly  a  quarter  of  a  century.     He  was  at  first  in  the 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  141      j 

firm  of  Barrens,  Millard  &  Co.;  then  in  the  firm  of  Millard,  Cald- 
well &  Co.;  then  in  that  of  Caldwell,  Hamilton  &  Co.;  and  latterly 
in  the  U.  S.  National  Bank,  of  which  he  was  vice-president  and  the 
largest  stockholder  when  he  died. 

Mr.  Caldwell  was  a  broad-headed  man,  self-reliant  and  resolute, 
of  high  public  spirit,  and  capable  of  large  undertakings.  The 
monuments  of  his  enterprises  will  stand  long  after  all  that  was 
mortal  of  him  shall  have  returned  to  its  kindred  dust.  The  Cald- 
well block  fitly  bears  his  name,  because,  at  the  time  it  was  built,  with- 
out his  energetic  efforts  it  would  not  have  been  built  at  all.  The 
Omaha  &  Southwestern  railway,  of  which  he  was  president,  was,  to 
a  great  extent,  his  own  creation  in  a  financial  point  of  view.  It  was 
the  parent  of  railways  connecting  Omaha  with  the  south-western  in- 
terior of  the  state.  Mr.  Caldwell  was  one  of  the  leading  spirits  and 
chief  organizer  of  the  Grand  Central  hotel  enterprise,  which  was  re- 
garded as  a  great  undertaking  at  the  time  it  was  erected.  For  many 
years  he  wielded  a  poAverful  influence  upon  Omaha  affairs,  and  with 
his  positive  views  and  energy  of  purpose,  whatever  he  undertook  he 
was  pretty  certain  to  accomplish.  He  was  a  man  of  fine  mind,  strong 
character,  commanding  personal  dignity,  and  refined  and  cultivated 
tastes.  Under  a  somewhat  forbidding,  and  somewhat  curt  manner, 
he  carried  a  warm  and  gentle  heart,  whose  sympathies  were  never  in 
such  full  play  as  when  he  was  in  his  own  home  surrounded  by  those 
whom  he  so  dearly  loved. 

Mr.  Caldwell  was  married  to  Miss  Henrietta  M.  Bush,  of  Tioga, 
Pennsylvania,  in  April,  1863,  a  lady  who,  as  woman,  wife,  and  mother, 
has  occupied  the  highest  position  in  our  Omaha  social  life  for  twenty 
years. 

HON.  JOHN  TAFFE. 

Hon.  John  Taffe  died  at  North  Platte,  Nebraska,  March  14, 
1884,  aged  57  years.  He  was  a  native  of  Indianapolis,  Indiana,  where 
he  was  born  Jan.  30,  1827.  He  received  an  academic  education,  and 
after  a  diligent  study  of  the  law  was  admitted  to  the  bar  in  the  city 
of  his  birth. 

In  the  year  1856  he  moved  to  this  state  and  located  in  Dacotah 
county,  where  he  resided  until  his  election  to  congress.     In  1858-9  he 


142  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL  SOCIETY. 

served  in  the  lower  branch  of  the  territorial  legislature,  and  in  1860 
was  elected  to  the  council  and  made  president  at  the  organization  of 
that  body.     He  married  the  daughter  of  Col.  John  Ritchie,  of  Omaha. 

In  1862  he  was  commissioned  as  major  of  the  Second  Nebraska  Cav- 
alry, and  served  for  a  period  of  about  fifteen  months.  Shortly  after 
this  he  ran  for  congress,  and  though  twice  defeated  by  Mr.  Daily,  was 
elected  to  the  fortieth  and  forty-first  and  re-elected  to  the  forty- 
second  congress,  by  an  overwhelming  majority  of  nearly  5,000,  the 
vote  standing  in  his  favor  12,375  and  for  his  opponent  7,967. 

In  his  congressional  course  Mr.  Taffe  was  a  faithful  worker  in  the 
interest  of  the  state  of  his  adoption,  energy  and  zeal  being  the  predom- 
inating features  of  his  work  in  the  halls  of  congress  as  well  as  at  home. 
His  work  was  successful  without  ostentation,  and  thorough  with  all 
the  elements  of  a  practical  nature. 

In  the  forty-second  congress'  he  served  as  chairman  of  tjie  house 
committee  on  territories,  while,  at  the  same  time,  holding  important 
positions  on  two  other  committees. 

After  leaving  congress  he  became  editor  of  The  Republican,  and 
filled  the  chair  with  considerable  ability  and  success.  He  was  a  plain, 
practical,  and  earnest  writer,  and,  on  political  issues,  throughout  the 
state,  in  those  days,  was  considered  almost  infallible.  An  excellent 
proof  of  this  is  found  in  the  fact  that  in  a  certain  presidential  election 
he  not  only  forecast  the  vote  of  our  own  state  to  a  nicety  but  also 
that  of  many  of  the  states  of  the  union. 

After  his  retirement  from  The  Republican  he  returned  to  the  prac- 
tice of  his  profession,  taking  some  interest  in  mining  operations. 

He  was  honest  and  honorable  in  all  his  dealings,  and  loyalty  to 
friends  was  the  ruling  characteristic  of  his  head  and  heart. 


ELDER  J.  M.  YOUNG. 

Elder  J.  M.  Young  was  really  the  founder  of  the  city  of  Lincoln^ 
the  capital  of  Nebraska.  He  was  born  in  Genesee  county.  New  York, 
near  Batavia,  on  the  old  Holland  purchase,  on  November  25,  1806. 
In  1829  he  married  Alice  Watson,  at  that  time  eighteen  years  of  age^ 
and  who  now  survives  him  at  the  age  of  seventy-four.  The  following 
year  he  moved  to  Ohio  and  from  Ohio  he  went  to  Page  county,  Iowa, 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  143 

in  1859.  In  1860  he  came  to  Nebraska  and  settled  at  Nebraska  City. 
In  1 863,  near  the  end  of  the  year,  he  came  to  Salt  Creek  and  selected 
as  a  site  for  a  town,  and  what  he  predicted  would  be  the  capital  of 
Nebraska,  the  present  site  of  Lincoln, 

The  following  persons  located  here  at  the  same  time:  Thomas 
Hudson,  Edwin  Warns,  Dr.  McKesson,  T.  S.  Schamp, Uncle  Jonathan 
Ball,  Luke  Lavender,  Jacob  Dawson,  and  John  Giles.  It  was  the 
original  intention  to  make  the  settlement  a  church  colony,  but  the 
idea  was  never  realized  as  projected. 

On  eighty  acres  owned  by  him  Elder  Young  laid  out  the  town  of 
Lancaster,  which  was  made  the  county  seat.  He  gave  the  lots  in  the 
city  away,  half  to  the  county  and  school  district  and  half  to  Lancaster 
seminary,  a  school  which  he  hoped  to  see  established  here  for  the  pro- 
mulgation of  his  faith.  He  built  from  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  of 
some  lots  a  building  which  was  called  the  seminary,  and  which  was 
occupied  by  the  district  school  and  church.  It  was  burned  in  1867 
and  was  never  rebuilt. 

A  church  was  organized  here,  and  Mr.  Schamp  was  its  first  pastor. 
Elder  Young  was  then  president  of  the  Iowa  and  Nebraska  confer- 
ence. The  next  year  after  the  capital  was  located  the  stone  church 
was  built.  Elder  Young's  dream  was  to  build  up  a  strong  church  in 
the  capital  city.  He  worked  assiduously  for  this  object,  and  put  into 
the  work  some  seven  or  eight  thousand  dollars  of  his  private  means. 
When  the  church  went  down,  and  he  saw  that  his  labor  in  so  far  had 
been  in  vain — that  his  dream  could  not  be  realized — he  was  almost 
broken-hearted,  and  this  was  the  chief  cause  of  his- departure  from 
Lincoln,  which  took  place  in  1882,  when  he  went  to  London,  Nemaha 
county,  the  scene  of  his  closing  days,  in  the  year  1884. 

Elder  Young  began  his  labors  as  a  minister  soon  after  he  moved  to 
Ohio  in  1829.  He  was  president  of  the  Ohio  annual  conference  for 
several  years,  and  was  president  of  the  Nebraska  and  Iowa  conference 
for  about  twenty  years.  He  was  a  man  of  rare  vigor  and  zeal  for  the 
cause  to  which  he  gave  his  life. 

Besides  his  wife  the  deceased  leaves  four  sons  to  mourn  his  loss. 
John  M.  Young,  of  Lincoln ;  James  O.  Young,  of  London,  Nemaha 
county ;  Levi  Young,  of  this  county,  near  Raymond,  and  Geo.  W. 
Young,  of  Taos  City,  New  Mexico. 

The  Elder  had  all  the  preparations  for  the  funeral  made  under  his 


144'  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

directions  before  his  death.  In  Wyuka  cemetery,  where  his  remains 
were  laid,  he  had  ah-eady  erected  a  monument  over  the  graves  of  his 
brother  and  his  brother's  wife,  and  bearing  also  the  names  of  himself 
and  his  wife.  He  had  a  portion  of  his  funeral  clothes  made  under 
his  directions.  His  request  was  that  Elder  Hudson  should  preach  his 
funeral  sermon,  and  that  R.  D.  Silver,  for  whom  he  entertained  a 
strong  friendship,  should  be  one  of  the  pall  bearers. 


CHARLES  POWELL. 

Charles  Powell  died  at  Omaha, ,  1884.     He  was  born 

in  Geneva,  N.  Y.,  on  May  13,  1811,  and  was  therefore  at  the  time  of 
his  demise  73  years  of  age.  He  was  married  in  1843  to  Miss  Catherine 
M.  Bacon,  a  lady  who  was  a  native  also  of  New  York,  the  wedding 
taking  place  at  Jonesville,  Mich.  Mr.  Powell  came  to  Nebraska  in 
1858,  and  located  at  De  Soto,  to  which  point  he  transported  an  ex- 
tensive outfit  of  machinery  with  which  he  started  a  mill,  one  of  the 
first  and  most  valuable  to  settlers  in  this  territory.  Two  years  later 
Mr.  Powell  brought  out  his  family,  and  after  seven  years  residence 
at  De  Soto  they  removed  to  this  city,  where  in  the  social,  religious, 
and  commercial  life  of  the  community  they  have  been  valued  factors. 

Four  years  ago  Mr.  Powell,  whose  health  had  always  been  some- 
what delicate,  retired  from  business  life,  and  was  elected  by  the  people 
of  his  ward  to  the  office  of  justice  of  the  peace,  which  he  has  filled 
honorably  and  well.  One  of  the  oldest  vestrymen  of  Trinity,  having 
been  chosen  to  the  vestry  in  the  days  when  the  people  worshiped  in 
the- church  at  Ninth  and  Farnam  streets,  Mr.  Powell  has  also  been 
a  member  of  the  board  of  education,  one  of  the  Old  Settlers'  Associ- 
ation, and  also  a  patriarch  in  the  order  of  Odd  Fellows. 

During  the  war  he  served  with  the  Fifth  Nebraska  Cavalry.  Each 
and  every  trust  bestowed  upon  him  he  discharged  with  fidelity. 
Throughout  his  long  and  well  rounded  life  he  was  eminently  a  good 
citizen,  a  modest  man,  and  a  true  friend.  He  leaves  a  wife  and  two 
children,  Mr.  Archie  C.  Powell  and  Eloise  B,  Nichols,  to  whom  the 
teuderest  sympathies  of  the  community  go  out. 

His  son,  Mr.  A.  C.  Powell,  is  paymaster  of  the  Kansas  and  Colo- 
rado lines  of  the  Union  Pacific  Railway. 


BIOGRAPHICAL.  145 


REV.  ALVIN  G.  WHITE. 


Rev.  Alvin  G.  White  died  at  Liucoln,  Nebraska,  ,  1884. 

He  was  born  at  Northfield,  Massachusetts,  June  18,  1833.  He  early 
in  life  moved  to  New  Hampshire,  and  was  called  at  that  time  into  the 
ministry.  He  was  licensed  as  a  local  preacher  in  1853,  while  in  the 
Wesleyan  University.  On  account  of  failing  health  he  was  not  able 
to  finish  the  college  course.  He  moved  to  Illinois  in  1855,  and  taught 
school  for  two  years.  In  1857  he  joined  the  Rock  River  conference, 
and  during  the  year  was  married  in  1843  to  Miss  Ella  Thompson.  In 
1858  he  transferred  to  Nebraska,  and  served  as  a  supply  for  one  year 
on  the  Brownville  charge.  He  entered  the  Nebraska  conference  in 
the  spring  of  1860,  and  was  returned  to  Brownville.  He  then  served 
the  church  at  Pawnee  City  for  one  year.  His  next  field  was  Fort  Cal- 
houn, where  he  labored  for  two  years.  Then  for  three  years  he  was 
chaplain  in  the  United  States  army.  He  was  then  made  presiding 
elder,  and  in  this  field  he  did  the  most  important  work  of  his  life,  and 
had  his  greatest  usefulness.  He  served  a  full  term  on  the  Omaha 
district,  when  that  district  covered  an  area  of  20,000  square  miles. 
In  this  field  his  able  ministrations,  his  untiring  labors,  his  wise 
counsels,  his  care  for  the  preachers  and  their  families,  and  his  urbane 
deportment  greatly  endeared  him  to  all  the  people  in  that  portion  of 
the  state. 

He  then  served  the  full  term  as  presiding  elder  on  the  Kearney 
district.  When  he  began  that  work  there  was  not  a  church  nor  a 
parsonage  in  that  district,  which  comprised  a  territory  larger  than 
the  states  of  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island,  and  Connecticut.  He  was 
then  appointed  to  Lincoln  district.  At  the  end  of  two  years  he  was 
appointed  to  the  South  Bend  charge,  where  he  labored  one  year. 
Then  his  work  for  the  next  two  years  was  on  the  Roca  and  Bennett 
charge.     The  last  year  of  his  ministerial  life  was  spent  at  Wahoo. 


APPENDIX. 


ADDRESSES    DELIVERED    BEFORE    THE    NEBRASKA 
STATE  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY. 

ACT   OF    LEGISLATURE    TO    AID    AND    ENCOURAGE 
THE  SOCIETY. 

CONSTITUTION     AND     BY-LAWS,     WITH     LIST    OF 
MEMBERS. 


ANNUAL  ADDRESS  OF  PRESIDENT  ROBT.  W.  FURNAS, 

At  Annual  fleeting  January,  ISSO. 

"  The  study  of  history  deserves  serious  attention,  if  only  for  a 
knowledge  of  transactions,  and  inquiry  into  the  eras  when  each  of 
them  happened.  Yet  it  does  not  concern  us  so  much  to  know  that 
there  was  once  such  men  as  Alexander,  Csesar,  Aristides,  or  Cato, 
or  that  they  lived  in  this  or  that  period ;  that  the  empire  of  the  As- 
syrians made  way  for  that  of  the  Babylonians,  and  the  latter  for  that 
of  the  Medes  and  Persians,  who  were  themselves  subjected  by  the 
Macedonians,  as  those  were  afterward  by  the  Romans.  But  it  is  of 
high  concern  to  know  by  what  methods  those  empires  were  founded ; 
by  what  steps  they  rose  to  that  exalted  pitch  of  grandeur  which  we  so 
much  admire;  what  it  was  that  constituted  their  true  glory;  and 
what  were  the  causes  of  their  declension  and  fall. 

''  It  is  of  equal  importance  to  study  attentively  the  rnanners  of  diifer- 
ent  people,  their  genius,  laws,  and  customs,  especially  to  acquaint  our- 
selves with  the  character  and  disposition,  the  talent,  virtues,  and  even, 
vices  of  those  by  whom  th^y  were  governed,  and  whose  good  or  bad 
qualities  contribute  to  the  greatness  or  decay.  Such  are  some  of  the 
advantages  which  history  presents,  causing  to  pass  in  review  king- 
doms, empires,  and  men,  thereby  instructing  us  in  the  arts  of  govern- 
ment, the  policy  and  maxims  of  civil  society,  and  the  conduct  of  life 
that  best  suits  all  ages  and  conditions.  We  acquire  a  knowledge 
of  the  manner  in  which  arts  and  sciences  were  invented,  cultivated, 
and  improved.     We  discover  and  trace  their  origin  and  progress."* 

We  make  as  well  as  study  history.  The  general  object  of  this 
organization,  as  presented  in  its  constitution,  is  to  encourage  histor- 
ical research  and  inquiry,  spread  historical  information,  especially 
within  the  state  of  Nebraska,  and  to  embrace  alike,  aboriginal  and 
modern  history.  The  more  particular  objects,  however,  are  to  collect 
into  a  safe  and  permanent  depository  manuscripts,  documents,  papers, 
and  facts  possessing  historical  value  worthy  of  preservation.     To  en- 

*Eolliii's  History. 
11 


150  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

courage  investigation  of  original  remains,  and  provide  in  due  time  a 
complete  scientific  exploration  and  survey  of  such  as  exist  within  the 
borders  of  our  own  state,  as  well  as  the  establishment  of  a  library  of 
books  and  publications  appropriate  to  such  an  institution,  with  con- 
venient works  for  reference,  and  also  a  cabinet  of  antiquities,  relics, 
etc.,  etc.,  as  all  other  states  have  done.  This,  as  many  of  you  are 
aware,  has  been  commenced  at  other  times,  by  other  men,  and  the 
undertaking  permitted  to  die  for  want  of  means  or  interest — perhaps 
both.  There  are  many  good  reasons  why  this  organization  should 
and  can  be  made  a  success.  First,  for  reasons  already  given,  Ne- 
braska should  make  and  preserve  a  historical  record.  For  another 
equally  and  important  reason  the  work  should  no  longer  be  pro- 
crastinated. Many  of  the  men  and  women,  who  first  set  foot  on  the 
soil  now  embraced  within  state  limits,  those  who  were  present  at  Ne- 
braska's birth,  and  who  have  been  continuously  with  it  to  the  pres- 
ent, are  still  alive.  They  are  possessed  of  valuable  historical  facts 
and  data.  From  these  living  eye-witnesses  only  can  they  be  obtained. 
In  the  inevitable  course  of  nature,  a  few  more  setting  suns  at  best,  and 
they  will  be  gathered  to  their  fathers.  Much  that  is  valuable,  and 
which  can  now  be  had,  will  be  forever  lost.  For  this  particular  rea- 
son all  the  earlier  historical  matter  possible  should  be  made  of  record 
without  further  delay.  One  of  the  first  duties  of  this  organization 
should  be  to  devise  means  by  which  this  can  be  accomplished.  This 
I  cannot  too  strongly  urge  upon  the  members. 

The  secretary's  report,  which  is  the  official  record  of  this  society, 
will  inform  you  in  detail  what  has  thus  far  been  accomplished. 

The  want  of  means  has  impeded  efforts  the  officers  have  felt  should 
Le  made  to  accomplish  the  objects  of  the  association.  Few  men  who 
manifest  an  interest  in  such  matters  are  so  circumstanced  that  they 
can  afford  either  the  time  or  means  to  carry  it  forward  at  their  indi- 
vidual expense.  The  membership  is  quite  limited,  and  therefore  rev- 
enue from  that  source  meagre.  As  it  is  an  enterprise  in  nowise  per- 
sonal, but  purely  of  a  state  character,  there  should  be  obtained  from 
that  source  at  least  sufficient  means  to  meet  essential  cash  demands. 
A  bill,  making  a  small  appropriation,  passed  the  last  legislature,  but 
by  some  misfortune  failed  to  become  a  law. 

Among  other  provisions  made  at  the  organization  of  the  state  was 
one  looking  to  the  formation  and  fostering  of  a  historical  society.     A 


APPENDIX.*  151 

block  of  lots  in  the  city  of  Lincoln  was  reserved  and  appropriated  for 
that  purpose,- known  as  "historical  block."  There  was  organized 
about  that  time  the  ''  Nebraska  State  Historical  Library  Associa- 
tion/' which  was  one  of  the  organizations  I  have  referred  to. 
Through  the  efforts  of  those  feeling  an  interest,  and  to  hold  the 
real  estate  named,  this  society  was  revived  on  the  20th  of  last  month. 
Whether  desirable  or  advisable  to  unite  the  two  state  historical  organ- 
izations is  a  matter  for  consideration  on  the  part  of  both. 


THE  PHILOSOPHY  OF  EMIGRATION. 


ADDRESS  BY  HON.  J.  M.  WOOLWORTH, 

January,  1880. 

It  is  fit  that  in  this  year  of  grace,  1880,  and  in  this  month  of  Janu- 
ary, we  should,  by  public  exercises  now  held  for  the  first  time,  mark 
a  period  in  the  history  of  the  state. 

It  was  in  March,  1854,  that  the  Indians,  by  treaty,  ceded  these  re- 
gions to  the  United  States,  and  in  May,  that  a  system  of  government 
was  framed  for  them.  In  October,  Francis  Burt,  the  first  governor 
landed  on  these  shores:  In  a  few  weeks  he  died,  and  the  work  of 
organization  devolved  on  Thomas  B.  Cuming,  the  secretary.  On  the 
21st  day  of  October  he  ordered  a  census  of  the  new  population.  On 
the  23d  of  November  he  divided  the  territory  into  counties  and  pre- 
(dncts,  and  apportioned  the  members  of  the  Council  and  House  of 
Representatives  among  them.  On  the  12th  of  December  an  elec- 
tion of  members  of  the  legislature  was  held.  On  the  20th  of  that 
month  Gov.  Cuming  constituted  the  judicial  districts,  assigned  the 
judges  to  them,  and  appointed  the  terms  of  court;  and  on  the  16th  of 
January,  1855,  he  convened  the  legislative  assembly  at  Omaha. 

The  work  of  organization  was  complete.  The  three  essential  branches 
of  a  political  machinery,  framed  after  the  pattern  which  the  long  ex- 
perience and  best  wit  of  man  has  contrived,  now  went  into  operation 
never  afterward,  in  all  the  course  of  time,  to  stand  still. 

From  1855  to  1880,  in  twenty-five  years— a  fraction  of  a  century 
ago— one  of  those  awful  periods  of  time  by  which  men  measure  the 
age  of  the  world.     These  periods— centennial,  semi-centennial,  quar- 


152  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

ter-centennial — seem  to  the  imaginations  of  men  peculiar  and  sacred. 
In  the  lives  of  men  and  of  jjeoples  they  are  points  of  pause,  rest,  and 
reflection ;  for  their  little  while  they  are  consecrated  to  memory  and 
anticipation.  It  is  fortunate  for  the  Society  that  in  this  twenty-fifth 
year  after  the  organization  of  regulated  government,  here  at  one  of 
these  sacred  points  in  the  existence  of  political  society,  it  should  enter 
upon  its  more  public  career,  and  manifest  to  the  people  of  this  common- 
wealth the  beneficence  of  its  object  —  that,  namely,  of  gathering, 
cherishing,  hallowing,  and  illustrating  the  names  and  events  which, 
otherwise,  must  soon  survive  only  in  tradition  and  legend. 

My  general  purpose  in  this  address  is  an  inquiry  into  the  causes 
which  impel  men  to  plant  new  seats  in  unoccupied  regions  of  country. 
And  I  first  remark,  that  this  movement  is  not  accidental,  local,  or 
temporary.  On  the  other  hand,  it  embraces  all  enlightened  peoples, 
and  beginning  with  the  first  dawn  of  intelligence,  it  has  been  going 
forward  unchecked  to  this  day. 

From  the  cradle  of  the  race  the  face  of  man  has  been  toward  the 
setting  sun.  Behind  him  have  been  the  scenes  of  his  childhood,  the 
affections  of  his  father's  house,  the  altar  at  which  he  has  been  taught 
to  worship  God ;  before  him  have  been  new  regions,  in  whose  recesses 
his  imagination  has  pictured  better  homes  and  freer  life.  Behind  him 
have  been  what  his  elders  have  achieved ;  before  him,  visions  of  what 
he  shall  achieve.  It  is  the  order  of  nature  ;  as  the  shades  of  evening 
gather  in  the  east,  morning  .breaks  in  the  west.  His  march  has  always 
been  from  east  to  west,  and  is  strewn  with  the  relics  of  empires. 
From  India,  by  way  of  Babylon,  Ninevah,  Jerusalem,  and  Egypt  to 
Greece,  with  her  Thebes  and  Athens  and  Corinth ;  to  Carthage  and 
Rome  and  the  cities  of  the  Moor;  to  beautiful  France,  mighty  Ger- 
many, and  glorious  Britian  ;  enveloping  this  country  of  ours  and 
stretching  on  to  Australasia,  New  Zealand,  and  the  islands  of  the  sea, 
it  has,  through  all  recorded  time,  been  from  east  to  west,  one  steady, 
direct,  continual,  triumphal,  desolating  march — too  long  and  steady, 
too  direct  and  continuous  to  have  been  an  accident;  too  triumphant 
to  have  been  marshaled  by  human  will,  and  leaving  in  its  pathway 
ruins  too  mighty,  solitudes  too  vast,  and  deserts,  where  once  was 
beauty,  too  inhospitable,  to  have  been  the  wish  or  the  work  of  human 
hearts. 

Mark,  too,  another  related  fact,  that  in  the  work  of  colonization 


APPENDIX.  153 

there  is  something  which,  in  a  singular  way,  has  always  engaged  the 
imaginations  of  men.  The  early  history  of  every  people  has  been  a 
field  of  tradition,  legend,  and  romance,  in  which  the  national  sensibil- 
ity has  gathered  delightsome  sustenance,  and  to  the  men  of  those  times 
characters  are  attributed  so  large,  potential,  and  heroic  that  the  national 
imagination  imputes  divine  qualities  to  them. 

How  in  the  Odyssey  and  the  Iliad  and  the  tales  of  Herodotus,  re- 
cited in  every  Grecian  city,  in  the  picturesque  pages  of  Livy,  the  tales 
of  Scott,  and  the  Idyls  of  Tennyson,  and  the  records  of  the  Pilgrims, 
of  Washington  and  his  generals,  of  Adams  and  Jefferson  and  Hamil- 
ton, and  their  compeers,  do  the  founders  of  the  great  nations  glow  and 
expand  under  the  inspiration  of  patriotic  pride ;  and  in  the  contem- 
plation of  their  work  and  character,  with  what  a  peculiar,  profound, 
and  responsive  emotion  does  the  national  heart  always  overflow.  Con- 
ditores  imperiorum  the  Romans  called  them,  and  Virgil,  with  consum- 
mate tact,  introduces  his  hero  by  the  large  phrase  "  Who  planted  seats 
in  Latium."  The  reason  for  which  is,  that  in  this  work  of  making 
the  earliest  settlements  in  new  regions — in  this  work  of  laying  the 
foundation  and  framing  the  structure  of  what  becomes  at  last  an 
orderly,  stable,  and  embellished  society,  there  is  something  so  engag- 
ing, so  beneficent,  so  adventurous,  so  far  reaching,  that  the  imagination 
of  men,  and  the  emotions  of  gratitude  and  ancestral  pride,  and  a  per- 
sonal sense  of  kinship  with  what  is  heroic  and  admirable  are  caught 
by  the  contemplation  and  carried  away  captive. 

The  different  forces  have  impelled,  various  motives  have  induced 
men  to  emigrate.  The  plethora  of  citizens  who  thronged  the  streets 
of  Grecian  cities ;  the  need  of  Rome  to  fortify  the  conquest  of  her 
army  by  the  introduction  of  her  laws;  the  mercantile  sagacity  of  the 
Netherlands  extorting  a  thrifty  trade ;  the  plunder  of  the  natives,  and 
the  gold  and  silver  of  their  mines,  which  freighted  the  Argosy  of 
Spain ;  the  genuine  passion  for  the  national  glory  which  has  always 
inspired  the  Frenchman — these  are  the  immediate  motives  which  have 
prompted  those  nations  to  settle  new  regions.  But  observe  how  all 
these  diverse  motives  are  derived  from,  and  have  reference  to  the 
mother  State.  None  of  them  center  in  the  colony.  That  is  the  assist- 
ant, the  contributor  to  the  advancement  and  glory  of  the  home  gov- 
ernment. It  is  never  the  ultimate  nor  even  an  independent  good. 
The  structure  of  the  colonists  has  been  framed,  as  their  purpose  has 


154  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

been  coDceived,  at  home.  Hence  they  have  been  the  repetition  and 
continuance;  reproduction,  hardly  ruodified  by  new  conditions,  of  the 
parent  government.  The  civil  polity  which  ruled,  and  the  literature 
and  arts  which  adorned  Athens,  rendered  orderly  and  graceful  the 
attic  Amphipolis  and  Thurii.  The  Roman  cities  of  Gaul,  Hispania, 
and  Africa  displayed  anew  the  forum,  the  commitia,  and  the  temples 
of  the  immortal  gods  of  the  imperial  city.  Spanish,  French,  and 
Dutch  colonies  have  known  no  theories  of  government,  no  forms  of 
worship,  no  traditions,  customs,  modes,  aspirations,  but  such  as  they 
have  carried  with  them.  There  has  not  been  the  play  of  invention  or 
variety  of  contrivance,  or  the  vigor  of  a  venturesome,  independent, 
individual  enterprise.  The  longing  of  the  exile's  heart  for  the  pleas- 
ant abodes  of  his  fathers  has  been  assuaged  by  their  reproduction  in 
the  new  land,  but  the  man  has  not  been  made  more  manly  by  endur- 
ance; nor  his  fiber  stiffened  by  struggle;  nor  his  nerves  steadied  by 
resolution.  He  has  always  been  an  exile,  sick  for  the  old  home — not 
a  colonist  bent  on  building  a  new  and  a  better  home. 

English  colonization  is  of  another  charact-er.  The  Englishman  is 
singularly  fitted  for  foreign  enterprise.  He  is  the  Roman  of  modern 
times.  He  has  the  same  arrogance  without  the  least  consciousness  of 
the  rights  of  others  ;  the  same  imperious  temj^er  that  dominates  every 
foreign  sentiment  and  every  alien  force;  the  same  intense,  aggressive, 
sublime  egotism,  which  projects  itself  upon  every  people  it  is  amongst, 
and  compels  a  service,  whether  hearty  or  hateful,  to  the  glory  of  Eng- 
land. Expedient,  adventurous,  self-seeking,  self-reliant,  persistent, 
he  is  the  sort  of  man  for  the  work  of  planting  new  seats  in  new  regions. 
And  so  from  that  little  island,  with  an  area  little  larger  than 
Nebraska,  have  gone  out  emigrants  into  all  lands,  until,  with  her  col- 
onial possessions,  Britain  is  an  empire  of  universal  dominion.  As 
Webster  said:  "The  morning  drum-l)eat,  following  the  sun  and 
keeping  company  with  the  hours,  circles  the  globe  with  the  martial 
music  of  England." 

The  colonial  enterprises  of  Great  Britain  have,  in  their  origin,  spirit, 
and  purpose,  been  in  strong  contrast  to  the  other  modern  European 
nations.  They  have  not  been  projected  by  the  ministry,  their  structure 
has  not  been  framed  at  home;  they  have  never  had  the  public  assist- 
ance, often  not  the  public  observation.  They  have  been  private  indi- 
vidual adventures  sent  out,  upheld,  and  maintained  by  private  funds 


APPENDIX.  155 

and  having  the  protection  and  support  of  the  Imperial  Government 
only  when  success  has  proved  their  right  to  be.  If,  as  in  the  case  of 
New  Zealand,  the  form,  structure,  modes,  customs  of  the  new  commu- 
nity have  been  prescribed  at  home  in  the  infancy  of  the  enterprise,  the 
contrivance  has  soon  shown  its  inaptness  for  the  new  conditions  and 
circumstances,  expedience  and  compliance  have  asserted  themselves. 

With  such  a  nature  and  such  a  career  in  colonization,  it  is  easy  to 
see  what  is  in  the  Briton  which  impels  him  to  seek  new  places  for 
abode  and  conquest.  He  is,  and  always  has  been  a  politician — he  is, 
by  the  education  of  centuries,  steeped  in  politics.  From  Mngna 
Charta,  indeed  from  a  time  long  before  Magna  Charta,  he  hab  liccn 
absorbed  in  questions  of  government  and  society ;  he  has  been  busy 
in  complaining  of  mischief  and  contriving  remedies  by  legislation. 
There  never  was  a  nation  of  such  a  vast,  complex,  varied,  radical 
body  of  statutes  as  England,  and  each  one  of  them  is  the  ultimate 
formula  to  which  long  discussion,  contention,  and  passionate  struggle 
has  at  last  been  reduced.  If  that  is  a  true  saying,  "happy  is  the  na- 
tion which  has  no  annals,"  then  surely  is  Britain  the  most  unhappy 
of  all  lands,  for  her  annals  are  full.  Thus  educated,  the  passion  of 
the  Englishman  is  for  social  and  public  affairs,  for  whatever  justifies 
a  claim  of  right  to  share  in  the  office  and  work  of  directing  them. 
The  young  man  coming  from  the  public  school  or  the  university  is 
full  of  the  struggles  of  the  Roman  Forum  or  the  English  Commons, 
and  he  longs  for  the  conflict.  He  has  heard  Roman  laws  and  En- 
glish statutes  called  by  their  author's  name,  and  he  is  inflamed  by  a 
desire  for  such  immortality.  Or  the  ambition  may  be  more  sub- 
dued— content  with  a  seat  in  the  inferior  magistracy  or  in  the  direc- 
tion of  public  charities,  or  the  management  of  private  enterprise,  but 
it  is  an  ambition,  of  whatever  pretension,  which  is  born  in  him,  and 
demands  gratification. 

The  colony,  the  new  conditions  which  obtain  there,  the  plastic  ele- 
ments of  unsettled  society,  to  be  molded  to  new  forms,  landed  estates 
easily  acquired,  with  castle,  hall,  or  lodge,  and  whatever  contributes 
to  dignity  and  conspicuous  station,  charities,  associations,  monied,  so- 
cial, and  political,  house?,  towns,  roads,  and  whatever  forms  an  em- 
bellished society,  all  these  appealing  to  aspirations,  natural  to  him 
and  developed  by  education,  invite  him  thither  to  the  work  of  organ- 
ization, and  of  projecting  himself  upon  and  pei-petuating  himself  in 


156  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

the  forms,  methods,  traditions,  customs,  institutions,  and  principles  of 
the  immature  society,  which  one  day  shall  become  the  stable,  orderly, 
regulated,  consolidated,  immortal  state. 

And  so  it  is  that  the  Englishman — expedient,  venturesome,  self-re- 
liant, political,  and  ambitious  to  direct  affairs,  turns  from  the  old 
home  to  a  new,  distant,  unsettled,  and  undeveloped  land ;  and  so  it  is 
that  British  colonies  planted  in  every  land  and  by  every  sea  under 
the  whole  heavens,  have  formed  an  empire,  whose  provinces  are  na- 
tions, whose  subjects  are  of  every  race,  whose  dominion  by  weight  of 
arms  and  sway  of  laws,  and  breadth  of  civilization,  and  supremacy  of 
will  exceeds  that  of  imperial  Rome. 

The  colonization  of  our  country  is  in  its  circumstances,  motives, 
spirit,  purpose,  and  polity,  in  striking  contrast  to  all  other  like  enter- 
prises. ^  It  contributes  largely  to  constitute  the  century  an  epoch  iu 
history. 

The  early  English  settlers  of  our  country  possessed  all  those  char- 
acteristics which  we  have  enumerated — but  they  possessed  them  to  a 
degree  so  much  greater  than  their  countrymen  in  general  that  they 
seem  of  another  order  and  a  higher  quality.  They  were  gentlemen 
by  birth ;  they  belonged  to  the  rank  of  the  gentry  of  England  or  of 
the  upper  middle  class.  They  had  been  educated  in  public  schools 
and  universities  and  to  all  good  learning  of  their  time.  They  added 
a  wide  observation  and  a  profound  acquaintance  with  the  most  pro- 
found truths,  and  most  of  them  were  men  of  property,  well  able  to 
bear  tlie  expense  of  their  enterprise  and  the  risk  of  their  adven- 
ture. In  Virginia  they  were  the  cavaliers  of  the  civil  wars  of 
England,  to  whom  the  disasters  of  the  royal  arms  made  removal 
from  the  commonwealth  expedient;  the  ancestors  of  Washington, 
Jefferson,  Monroe,  and  Madison.  In  New  England  they  were  the 
Puritans  who  sat  in  the  Long  Parliament,  and  filled  the  armies 
of  Cromwell,  and  who  bore  such  sons  as  the  Adamses,  the  Winthrops, 
the  Endicotts.  Like  the  best  of  Englishmen,  they  were  expedient, 
but  so  that  they  were  wise  in  great  affairs;  and  venturesome,  but  so 
that  they  risked  their  all  for  a  great  cause ;  and  self-reliant,  but  so 
that  their  wills  were  iron  ;  and  they  were  politicians,  but  of  such  sort 
that  they  not  only  founded  commonwealths,  but  founded  common- 
wealths on  new  doctrines  and  with  a  new  construction. 

That  you  may  duly  appreciate  this  quality,  pause  here  a  moment  to 


APPENDIX.  157 

mark  wliat  was  their  training  in  politics.  It  was  in  the  school  of  the 
Revolution.  There,  at  the  fireside,  in  the  club,  in  the  pulpit,  in  Par- 
liament, in  every  place  of  debate  and  conversation,  and  by  every  means 
by  which  men  tell  what  they  know,  think,  believe,  hope  for,  even  in 
the  clang  and  carnage  and  awful  dispute  of  battle,  they  had  all  their 
lives  heard  high  discussion  of  every  principle  of  English  government 
and  every  event  in  English  constitutional  history,  every  theory,  and 
doctrine,  and  sentiment,  and  tradition  of  free  institutions  and  regu- 
lated liberty.  To  all  which  the  Puritans  added  profound  convictions 
of  religion,  which,  while  it  gave  a  somber  hue  to  their  lives,  gave  also 
an  intensity,  depth,  and  force  to  their  character  which  made  them  fit 
to  be  founders  of  empires. 

And  now  mark  a  liiippv  circumstance  in  their  enterprise — the  neg- 
lect, the  ignorance,  and  heedlessness  on  the  part  of  the  Crown  of  what 
they  then  essayed.  Charters  were  granted  of  such  extensive  powers 
that,  under  their  sanction,  government  was  remitted  to  the  hands  of 
the  colonists,  or  else,  as  in  the  case  of  Plymouth,  the  settlement  planted 
without  authority  was  organized,  regulated,  nourished,  developed,  ac- 
cording to  the  intelligence  and  will  of  the  settlers  alone.  All  which, 
as  it  began  without  the  assistance,  proceeded  without  the  observation 
of  the  Crown. 

And  thus  happily  left  to  themselves,  observe  what  these  men  did. 
In  1819,  in  Virginia,  a  government  was  framed,  with  an  executive 
of  limited  powers  and  a  representative  body  of  legislators,  which  was 
the  first  popular  assembly  in  the  western  hemisphere,  and  two  years 
afterward  a  written  constitution  was  adopted  by  ordinance,  in  which 
the  purpose  of  government  was  declared  to  be  '^  the  gi^eatest  comfort 
and  benefit  to  the  people,  and  the  prevention  of  injustice,  grievances, 
and  oppression.''  Those  maxims  of  liberty  which  form  the  bill  of 
rights  in  the  constitution  of  every  state  in  the  American  Union  to-day 
are  there  set  forth  almost  in  the  very  phrase  which  we  now  use — pro- 
vision against  arbitrary  taxation  and  in  favor  of  freedom  of  trade, 
immunity  from  military  impositions,  and  the  independence  of  relig- 
ious societies,  and  reserving  to  the  representatives  of  the  people  power 
to  levy  war,  conclude  peace,  acquire  territory,  and  enact  laws,  and  to 
the  people  themselves,  in  their  primary  and  sovereign  capacity,  the 
right  to  select  their  officers  and  rulers  by  universal  suffrage. 

And  so  it  was  in  New  England.     Her  colonies  were  almost  pure 


158  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

democracies.  They  were  "governments  of  the  people,  by  the  people, 
for  the  people."  But  they  also  led  the  way  in  another  and  a  most 
beneficent  direction.  Independent  of  each  other  in  structure,  they 
were  all  involved  together  in  warfare  with  the  Indians  in  their  midst 
and  the  French  on  their  border.  And  they  soon  became  involved  in 
a  common  dispute  with  the  mother  country  for  those  principles  and 
institutions  which,  by  the  sanction  either  of  her  neglect  or  the  grants 
of  her  charter,  they  had  secured  to  themselves.  And  then  they  were 
driven  to  mutual  counsel,  assistance,  and  support.  And  so  there  came 
out  of  their  fortuitous  necessity,  by  their  rare  aptness  for  political 
affairs,  the  confederation  of  New  England — that  association  which 
was  the  germ,  invitation,  example,  prototype  of  that  most  consummate 
contrivance  of  political  wisdom,  the  union  and  constitution  of  the 
United  States. 

I  pointed  out  to  you  how  the  emigrant  Greek,  Roman,  Spanish, 
Dutch,  French,  and  English  carried  with  him  the  civil  polity,  the 
modes  of  life,  and  the  religion  in  which  he  was  reared,  and  how  the 
misery  of  separation  from  the  homes  of  his  fathers  and  the  institutions 
of  his  native  country  was  assuaged  by  their  faithful  reproduction  in 
the  new  land.  But  the  colonies  of  America  advanced  beyond  all  the 
practices  of  English  government  and  all  the  maxims  of  English  free- 
dom, and  by  a  prescient,  a  vigorous,  a  resolute  intelligence,  opened  a 
new  prospect,  a  new  purpose,  a  new  life,  and  a  new  destiny  for  the 
race. 

Coming  now  to  the  inquiry  as  to  our  country  and  times,  we  observe 
the  march  of  the  generations  and  of  empire  still  steady,  persistent,  con- 
tinuous from  east  to  west.  Hardly  was  the  colony  of  Massachusetts 
Bay  well  planted  before  the  younger  Winthrop  led  thence  an  adven- 
turous company  to  new  settlements  in  the  valley  of  the  Connecticut, 
and  the  cavaliers  of  Virginia,  to  Kentucky  and  the  valley  of  the  Ohio, 
to  found  there  new  commonwealths  as  noble  as  their  own.  Each  de- 
cennial census  has  shown  the  center  of  population  steadily  advancing 
from  the  Chesapeake  and  Massachusetts  Bays  to  the  Mississippi.  And 
the  question  is,  what  force,  embracing  all  sections  of  the  country  and 
operative  always,  compels  this  general  movement  of  the  populations? 

The  attempt  has  been  made  to  explain  it  by  a  desire  of  each  indi- 
vidual to  better  his  physical  condition  ;  to  make  for  himself  a  home ; 
to  acquire  wealth,  money,  possessions  more  quickly  and  easily  than  is 


APPENDIX.  159 

possible  in  an  old  community.  But  this  explanation  does  not  take 
into  account  the  breadth  and  duration  of  the  movement  of  men  from 
the  East  to  the  West ;  it  attempts  to  account  for  a  universal  phenom- 
enon by  a  circumstance  and  an  accident.  You  cannot  predicate  indi- 
vidual motives  of  the  masses  of  men.  Each  chivalrous  knight  who 
went  to  the  rescue  of  the  holy  places,  was  inspired  by  a  desire  for 
personal  glory,  but  that  most  picturesque  procession  of  the  Crusaders 
gathered  out  of  every  Christian  people,  was  marshaled  by  no  such  ac- 
cident, but  rather  by  an  enthusiasm  encompassing  all  Europe,  to 
redeem  the  sanctities  of  their  religion  from  the  sacrilegious  hands  of 
the  Saracen. 

A  solution  of  our  question  which  refers  the  general  and  perpetual 
act  of  emigration  to  the  individual,  is  like  attributing  to  the  single 
drops  of  the  water  of  the  sea,  the  universal  fact  of  the  great  tide, 
which,  following  the  heavenly  order  and  compassing  all  oceans,  pours 
its  mighty  course  from  continent  to  continent. 

Nor  may  the  fact  be  attributed  to  a  natural  love  of  adventure  and 
change.  Doubtless  the  charm  of  adventure  is  something ;  the  mere 
fact  of  removal  is  something.  The  exchange  of  familiar  and  there- 
fore tame  scenes  and  companionship  for  other  lands,  other  seas,  other 
skies,  and  other  air,  strangely  quickens,  freshens,  and  stimulates  the 
pulses,  sensations,  thoughts,  emotions,  and  aspirations.  This  is  a  com- 
mon experience,  and  touching  the  universal  fact  is  something,  and  yet 
it  is  inadequate  to  account  for  the  sacrifice  of  so  much  that  the  heart 
loves,  and  for  the  endurance  of  so  much  that  the  heart  revolts  from. 

The  American  has  certain  qualities  of  the  Roman  of  the  ancient, 
and  the  Briton  of  modern  times — tenacity  of  purpose,  love  of  domin- 
ion, and  an  aggressive  egotism.  Like  them,  he  is  fitted  by  nature  for 
foreign  enterprise.  And  as  these  qualities  with  him  are  enlivened  by 
vivacity,  sensibility,  emotion,  he,  far  more  than  they,  delights  in 
adventure.  The  risks,  the  struggle,  the  promise,  the  freedom  of  col- 
onial life  have  for  him  even  more  than  for  others  a  charm  and  an  at- 
traction. 

But  there  is  another  quality  which  he  has  in  common  with  the 
Roman  and  the  Briton — he  is  passionately  political — he  is  the  citizen. 
The  training  of  the  schools  arouses  this  passion ;  his  first  lessons  are 
of  the  contests  of  Roman  freedom,  and  the  great  names  and  great 
events  of  Roman  history  live  forever  in  his  imagination.     The  story 


160  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

of  English  liberty,  the  field  where  arms  have  conquered  it,  and  high 
disj)utes  in  which  it  has  been  vindicated,  are  familiar  passages  of  his 
early  reading.  His  mind  has  been  developed,  his  memory  stored,  his 
reason  disciplined,  by  the  study  of  the  politics  of  his  own  country — 
the  grand  contentions  which  preceded  the  Eevolution  and  the  Rebel- 
lion, the  due  measure  of  state  and  national  jurisdiction,  the  modes  and 
results  of  elections,  the  awful  question  of  human  slavery,  its  extinction 
and  abolition,  its  sanctity  under  the  constitution,  and  iniquity  under 
a  just  morality,  finance,  reconstruction,  wars,  conquests,  purchases  of 
territory,  and  the  achievements  of  peaceful,  beneficent,  wide-spreading 
commerce,  and  the  arts,  and  literature,  and  invention.  Our  annals, 
too,  have  been  full.  To  the  solution  of  the  problems  they  reveal,  no 
people  ever  brought  a  profounder  spirit,  a  more  resolute  inquiry,  a 
more  vigorous  contention. 

When  entering  upon  the  field  of  daily  action,  the  American  citizen 
encounters  the  intense  activity  of  our  civil  life.  Our  institutions  are 
intensely  social,  and  our  society  is  intensely  political.  The  ballot  is 
in  every  hand,  and  every  office  is  the  potential  inheritance  of  every 
citizen.  Elections  are  of  annual  or  more  frequent  occurrence,  and 
measures  nearly  affecting  the  interests  of  every  person  are  in  constant 
agitation.  Public  assemblies,  public  speech,  newspapers,  periodicals 
and  pamphlets,  and  the  full  publication  of  all  deliberative  and  legisla- 
tive bodies,  hold  the  public  attention  to  public  affairs  and  keep  it  ex- 
cited, curious,  and  in  ferment. 

The  conditions  of  the  West  offer  to  the  young  and  adventurous 
opportunity  for  the  most  abundant  gratification  of  the  political  passion. 
Ease  in  acquiring  laud,  freedom  from  prescriptive  rights,  unsettled 
methods,  immature  institutions,  lax  social  customs,  and  opportunity 
for  adventure,  a  free  field  for  struggle,  invite  M'ith  alluring  promises. 
The  young  citizen,  with  all  the  world  before  him  where  to  choose, 
bids  adieu  to  the  home  of  his  father,  its  settled,  prescribed^  regular, 
inflexible  modes,  and  its  constrained,  contracted  promises  and  hopes, 
with  a  sense  of  relief,  and  tries  the  new  life  of  unformed  society,  re- 
solved to  be  a  man,  to  do  a  man's  part  in  the  ordering  of  the  new 
community,  to  assert  himself  among  its  active  forces,  impress  them 
with  his  personality,  guide  them  by  his  intelligence,  and  have  a  part 
in  the  making  and  be  a  part  of  the  product  of  the  immortal  state. 

This  is  the  solution  of  the  phenomenon  of  cultivated  mind  turning 


APPENDIX.  161 

to  uncultivated  nature  in  the  pioneer  settlements  of  the  West.  It  is 
not  personal,  although  personal  motives  mingle  with  it;  it  is  not  in- 
dividual, but  it  stimulates  and  ennobles  individuals;  it  is  not  local, 
but  so  general  that  it  is  assisted  by  the  national  policy,  and  in  turn 
ministers  to  the  national  glory.  And  so  it  has  happened  that  Indian 
country  after  Indian  country  is  ceded  to  the  government ;  that  terri- 
tory after  territory  is  organized  ;  that  men  come,  and  plant,  and 
sow,  and  reap,  and  ply  commerce,  and  contrive  institutions,  and  wage 
the  awful  strife  of  life  ;  that  state  after  state  is  admitted  into  the  Union 
on  an  equal  footing  with  the  original  thirteen ;  in  order  that  men  may 
live  in  peace  and  social  rest,  bear  among  them  the  various  lots  of  life, 
perform  the  great  social  labors,  and  thrive  and  rejoice  in  the  arts 
of  usefulness  and  of  beauty,  and  perfect  the  loftier  arts  of  virtue  and 
of  empire,  and  share  together  the  protection  and  the  glory  of  the  na- 
tion that  is  one  formed  of  many — the  Union  of  States,  one  and  insep- 
arable. 

And  so  it  shall  be — nor  hardly  may  we  anticipate  its  period — all 
this  western  country,  from  the  British  to  the  Mexican  line,  half  the 
area  of  the  continent,  remains  to  be  populated,  fields  to  be  tilled, 
mines  developed,  cities  planted,  arts  nourished,  and  states  formed, 
until  they  shall  be  as  the  stars  of  Heaven  for  multitude.  Fear  not 
for  the  mighty  groM^th,  it  shall  not  crush,  but  rather  illustrate  these 
benign  institutions  of  nation  and  of  state — co-existing  and  related,  the 
one  the  complement  of  the  other — the  two  together  ministering  to  the 
common  peace,  and  wielding  a  different  supremacy  for  the  safety  of 
all ;  and  form  that  very  perfectness  of  political  contrivance,  which,  as 
it  was  equal  to  the  small  beginnings  of  the  nation,  shall  still  be  equal 
to  the  exigencies  of  the  mighty  empire ;  under  the  beneficence  of  its 
jurisdiction,  under  the  stable  order  of  its  judicious  laws,  under  the 
stimulating  instruction  of  its  temperate  agitation,  and  under  the  bless- 
ings of  an  intelligent,  profound,*vital,  religious  faith,  civilization  shall 
be  advanced  beyond  what  the  heart  of  man  can  now  conceive. 


162  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORIC ALr  SOCIETY. 

ADMISSION  OF  NEBRASKA  INTO  THE  UNION. 


ADDRESS  OF  HON.  CHARLES  H.  GERE, 

January,  18S0. 

To  discuss  the  events  of  1866  and  1867  at  this  time  has  seemed  to 
me  presumptuous.  Barely  a  dozen  years  have  elapsed  since  Nebraska 
turned  the  sharp  corner  from  territorial  dependency  to  state  sov- 
ereignty, and,  as  in  all  sharp  historical  turns,  there  was  a  blaze  of  ex- 
citement, a  bitter  political  contest,  accompanied  by  more  than  the 
usual  amount  of  bumptiousness  and  belligerency,  of  heart-burnings 
and  jealousy,  over  which  fourteen  years  may  have  deposited  a  thin 
layer  of  forgetfulness,  through  which  a  foolhardy  explorer  might 
break,  to  the  discomfiture  of  himself  and  the  revival  of  volcanic  mem- 
ories. But,  pressed  by  your  esteemed  President  for  a  paper  upon  the 
admission  of  Nebraska  to  the  Union,  and  unable,  from  present  expe- 
rience and  observation,  to  go  back  farther  than  that  period,  I  have 
consented  to  take  up  this  subject,  and  trust  that  I  may  handle  it  with 
sufficient  discretion  to  obtain  your  pardon  for  the  presumption  in 
choosing  a  topic  so  nearly  connected  with  the  stage  and  actors  of 
to-day.  In  1860  the  Nebraska  legislature  submitted  to  the  people  a 
proposition  for  holding  a  convention  to  adopt  a  constitution  and  knock 
at  the  doors  of  congress  for  admission  to  the  Union.  But  the  move- 
ment was  premature.  The  people  were  too  poor,  the  country  was  not 
being  rapidly  settled  and  improved,  and  the  taxes  were  high  enough 
without  taking  upon  the  handful  of  settlers  then  scattered  up  and 
down  the  Missouri  valley  the  responsibility  and  expense  of  statehood, 
and  the  proposition  for  a  convention  was  defeated. 

In  1864  congress  passed  an  act  to  enable  the  people  of  Nebraska  to 
form  a  constitution  and  state  government,  and  for  the  admission  of 
such  state  into  the  Union  on  an  equal  footing  with  the  original  states, 
in  which  the  usual  amount  of  lauds  were  set  apart  for  school  purposes, 
embracing  the  sixteenth  and  thirty-sixth  sections  of  each  township ; 
also,  twenty  sections  to  be  appropriated  for  each  of  the  public  build- 
ings for  legislative  and  judicial  purposes,  fifty  sections  for  the  erection 
of  a  penitentiary,  seventy-two  sections  for  the  erection  of  a  state  uni- 
versity, twelve  salt  springs,  with  six  sections  to  each,  adjoining  them 
or  contiguous,  as  may  be,  "  for  the  use  of  the  state,"  and  five  per 


•       APPENDIX.  163 

centum  of  the  proceeds  of  all  sales  of  lands  within  the  boundaries  of 
the  territory  previous  to  its  admission  as  a  state,  for  a  common  school 
fund.  By  other  acts,  90,000  aci-es  of  land  were. gran  ted  to  the  state 
upon  admission,  for  the  endowment  of  an  agricultural  college,  and 
500,000  acres  for  internal  improvements.  No  action  was  taken  under 
this  act  until  the  meeting  of  the  legislature  of  1865  and  1866.  Dur- 
ing its  session,  a  committee  was  appointed  to  draft  a  constitution  for 
submission  to  the  people.  The  committee  drew  up  the  document. 
The  legislature,  by  resolution,  approved  it,  and  passed  an  act  calling 
an  election  to  be  held  on  the  twenty-first  day  of  June,  at  which  elec- 
tion not  only  should  the  question  of  rejection  or  adoption  of  the  instru- 
ment be  voted  upon,  but  candidates  for  the  executive,  judicial,  and 
legislative  offices  authorized  by  the  instrument,  should  be  elected. 

The  question  of  adopting  the  constitution  was  immediately  made  a 
political  one.  The  reasons  for  its  resolving  itself  into  a  political  issue 
were  sufficiently  obvious.  Under  the  administration  of  President 
Johnson,  a  considerable  change  was  likely  to  be  made  in  the  boundary 
lines  between  the  two  great  parties.  The  republican  party  was  more 
or  less  divided,  and  the  democrats  were  affiliating  with  the  Johnson  or 
liberal  wing.  The  president  was  exercising  the  power  of  patronage  for 
the  success  of  the  coalition,  and  the  liveliest  hope  pervaded  the  ranks 
of  the  democracy  and  the  Johnson  republicans  that  another  election  or 
two  would  put  congress  and  the  government  in  their  hands.  Hence 
the  republicans  in  Nebraska  were  exceedingly  anxious  to  forestall  such 
a  change  and  assist  in  holding  the  national  legislature  for  that  party 
by  the  immediate  admission  of  Nebraska,  in  which  they  seemed  to 
have  a  good  working  majority,  and  sending  two  senators  and  one  con- 
gressman of  their  faith  to  re-enforce  the  party  in  the  national  councils. 
With  equal  foresight,  the  democratic  leaders  saw  that  it  was  against 
their  interests  to  permit  this  to  be  done ;  that  by  delaying  the  matter 
until  their  expected  accession  of  strength  would  give  them  control  of 
the  nation,  and  eventually  of  Nebraska — where  the  majority  against 
them  was  comparatively  small — they  would  assist  their  friends  in 
Washington,  and  at  the  same  time  keep  the  coveted  seuatorship  for 
themselves,  to  take  possession  of  as  soon  as  they  acquired  the  expected 
predominance  at  the  polls.  For  this  reason,  the  canvass  became  ex- 
ceedingly lively,  and  was,  in  fact,  the  most  thorough  and  bitterly  con- 
tested of  any  that  had  thus  far  occurred.     Each  party,  of  course, 


164  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

nominated  a  full  state  and  legislative  ticket.  The  republican  orators 
labored  for  the  adoption  of  the  constitution,  and  the  democratic 
stumpers  worked  a^  hard  to  defeat  that  instrument  as  they  did  to 
secure  votes  for  their  own  candidates  for  governor,  or  judge,  or  mem- 
ber of  the  legislature.  But,  as  is  not  seldom  the  case  in  these  disputes 
of  statesmen,  the  real  motives  of  the  patriots  on  each  side  were  not 
publicly  proclaimed,  and  the  debates  were  ingeniously  engineered  so 
as  to  make  it  appear  that  purely  economic  and  financial  principles 
were  at  stake.  The  republicans  drew  rose-colored  pictures  of  the  fu- 
ture of  the  embryo  state.  They  dotted  the  lone  prairies  of  the  Platte, 
the  Salt,  the  Blue,  the  Republican,  the  Elkhorn,  the  Loup,  and  the 
Niobrara  valleys  with  cities  and  towns,  and  drew  a  coinplex  web  of 
railroad  lines  on  the  school-bouse  maps,  and  said:  "All  these  shall  we 
have  in  the  next  ten  or  fifteen  years,  and  a  population  of  hundreds  of 
thousands,  if  we  show  to  the  people  of  the  East  and  Europe  our  ca- 
pacity of  self-government,  and  secure  the  privilege  of  chartering  and 
encouraging  railroads."  They  pointed  to  the  Rocky  mountains  and 
said  :  "  Here  is  the  great  mining  region — at  our  back  door  is  a  great 
market  that  we  need  railroads  to  Colorado,  to  New  Mexico,  to  Mon- 
tana, and  Idaho  to  develop,  and  when  these  are  built  we  can  sell  a 
great  portion  of  our  surplus  corn,  wheat,  pork,  and  beef,  at  a  price 
that  will  rival  the  markets  of  Illinois  and  Ohio."  They  pointed  ta 
Galveston  and  said:  " There,  only  700  miles  from  our  border,  is  a 
seaport,  and  if  we  attain  our  sovereignty  we  shall  have  a  line  to  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  need  no  longer  ship  our  grain  to  Europe,  to  Chi- 
cago, and  New  York  at  rates  of  transportation  that  eat  up  all  the  profit." 
Some  of  the  most  fervent- of  these  orators — among  whom  was,  notably, 
a  comparatively  new  man  in  politics,  though  an  old  settler,  David  But- 
ler, of  Pawnee,  the  republican  candidate  for  governor — were  so  carried 
away  with  these  prophetic  views  of  the  future  that  they  would  cut  the 
prairies  in  every  direction  with  their  paper  railroads,  and  in  their 
highest  flights  of  oratory  predicted  a  line  to  every  county  seat  on  the 
map. 

The  democratic  orators  shook  their  heads  and  threw  cold  water  upon 
these  ardent  prophecies.  They  took  the  chalk  and  figured  upon  the 
blackboard  the  enormous  cost  of  railroad  building,  and  called  upon 
the  honest  farmers  and  mechanics  to  pause  before  they  cast  a  ballot 
that  would  impose  upon  the  new  and  sparsely  settled  community  a 


APPENDIX.  165 

horde  of  office-holders,  with  unlimited  power  to  vote  taxes  upon  the 
people  for  their  own  aggrandizement.  The  republicans  pointed  to  the 
low  salaries  fixed  by  the  proposed  constitution  for  executive  and  ju- 
dicial officers,  and  the  limitations  by  which  the  legislative  power  to 
bleed  the  people  were  hedged  and  confined.  The  democrats  contended 
that  these  were  delusions  and  traps,  that  the  irresistible  inclinations  of 
the  radicals  for  the  loaves  and  fishes  of  office,  and  their  well-known 
ability  as  public  plunderers,  would  make  these  constitutional  limita- 
tions mere  ropes  of  sand,  and  figured  up  the  expenses  of  a  state  till 
they  amounted  to  sums  far  above  those  set  by  the  republicans  as  the 
utmost  limit  of  expenditure. 

The  event  has  shown  that  both  sides  had  really  a  strong  case.  Even 
the  sanguine  soul  of  that  red-hot  optimist,  Butler,  fell  short  in  its  con- 
ception of  the  immense  strides  of  the  first  decade  of  Nebraska's  state- 
hood in  the  building  of  railroads,  the  development  of  the  wealth  and 
resources  of  the  country,  and  the  influx  of  immigration  ;  and  the  sar- 
castic tongue  of  the  eloquent  pessimist,  J.  Sterling  Morton,  his  oppo- 
nent in  the  race  for  the  gubernatorial  chair,  failed  to  state  quite  high 
enough  the  figures  of  the  annual  appropriations  of  the  state  legislature, 
for  the  carrying  on  of  the  machinery  of  the  new  commonwealth.  Be- 
cause neither  of  the  contestants  dreamed  of  the  mighty  impulse  of 
humanity  that  was  about  to  beat  across  the  western  banks  of  the  Mis- 
souri, the  one  could  not  mark  high  enough  the  future  tide  of  wealth 
and  improvements,  and  the  other  failed  to  estimate  the  necessities  of 
large  expenditures  of  money  to  meet  the  rapid  growth  and  develop- 
ment of  Nebraska. 

It  was  a  stoutly  fought  campaign  and  an  exceedingly  close  election. 
The  majority  for  the  adoption  of  the  constitution  was  barely  two  hun- 
dred, and  Butler  was  elected  governor  by  a  vote  of  4,093  to  3,948  for 
Morton.  So  close  was  the  election  that  the  majority  of  Judge  Crounse, 
one  of  the  republican  candidates  for  the  supreme  court,  was  only  six, 
while  William  A.  Little,  one  of  the  democratic  candidates  for  chief 
justice,  was  elected. 

But  the  battle  at  the  polls  was  merely  a  preliminary  skirmish.  The 
advocates  of  state  had  captured  the  outworks,  but  the  citadel  was  yet 
to  be  stormed.  The  republicans  had  secured  a  majority  of  certificates 
of  membership  in  each  house,  but  there  was  a  large  number  of  con- 
tested seats.  Cass  county  had  given  a  large  majority  against  the 
12 


166  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

constitution,  and,  though  the  republican  candidates  for  the  senate  and 
house  from  that  county  were  declared  elected,  a  bitter  contest  for  their 
seats  M'as  opened  up  by  their  opponents,  and  it  was  considered  doubt- 
ful if  some  republican  delegates,  if  an  issue  was  made  squarely  for  or 
against  an  application  to  congress  for  admission,  would  not  vote  with 
the  acknowledged  sentiment  of  a  majority  of  their  constituents,  against 
statehood. 

In  consequence  of  this  critical  condition  of  affiiirs,  when  the  legisla- 
ture met  at  Omaha  in  the  old  capitol,  on  the  fourth  day  of  July,  1866, 
excitement  was  exceedingly  high.  The  party  leaders  were  marshaled 
on  both  sides  in  full  array,  much  bad  blood  was  manifested,  and  it 
was  even  predicted  that  the  session  might  be  enlivened,  after  the  old 
style,  by  a  row,  in  which  physical  force  should  be  more  poteut  than 
oratory  for  the  settlement  of  disputed  points  of  parliamentary  practice. 

The  scenes  and  incidents  of  that  session  of  the  first  state  legislature 
of  Nebraska  were  impressed  upon  the  mind  and  memory  of  at  least 
one  of  the  participants  in  its  councils  with  a  boldness  of  light  and 
shade,  and  a  vigor  of  coloring,  that  no  subsequent  political  contests 
have  ever  erased  or  caused  to  fade.  In  and  around  it  was  all  the 
energy  of  a  young  commonwealth  that  had  just  begun  to  feel  the 
emotions  of  early  manhood.  There  M^as  an  intensity  of  life,  an  exag- 
geration of  earnestness,  an  impatience  of  the  ordinary  obstacles  in 
^parliamentary  progress,  that  betokened  the  profuse  vitality  of  Ne- 
braska politics.  The  democrats  had  a  phalanx  of  experienced  leaders 
in  each  house,  and  the  lobby  was  most  ably  commanded  by  men  ac- 
customed to  rule,  and  conversant  with  all  the  ins  and  outs  of  parlia- 
mentary maneuvering.  In  the  house  were  Robertson,  of  Sarpy,  and 
Joe  Paddock,  of  Douglas,  as  good  a  pair  to  draw  to  in  a  parliament- 
ary game  of  poker  as  could  be  found,  perhaps,  in  a  dozen  states. 
Able,  vigilant,  patient,  and  shrewd,  they  made  their  points  with 
promptness,  and  were  never  caught  tripping  by  their  plucky  but  less 
.experienced  opponents  on  the  floor.  Otoe  county  contributed  two 
veteran  stalwarts  —  Col.  Tuxbury  and  Capt.  Anderson  —  who  had 
grown  gray  in  the  service,  and  were  staunch  and  true  representa- 
tives of  old-fashioned  democracy,  while  the  younger  and  more  supple 
"  Jim  "  Thorn  made  a  good  skirmisher  around  the  legal  rallying  points 
in  the  battle,  and  contributed  no  little  to  the  liveliness  of  the  occasion. 
The  somewhat  sparsely  settled  district  composed  of  Platte,  Merrick, 


APPENDIX.  167 

Hall,  and  Buffalo  counties,  sent  up  that  solid  gentleman  and  conscien- 
tious, honest  democrat,  James  E.  Boyd,  now  one  of  the  leading  business 
men  of  the  state,  who  made  few  speeches  but  was  always  in  the  fight. 
The  republicans  were  mostly  young  men,  though  Speaker  Pollock,  of 
Nemaha,  and  Maxwell  and  Chapin,  of  Cass,  had  seen  service,  and 
were  duly  armed  and  equipped  for  parliamentary  business.  Pollock, 
in  personal  appearance  and  natural  temperament  answering  well  the 
description  of  Martin  I.  Townsend,  of  New  York — thrown  off  in  the 
heat  of  debate  by  a  southern  member,  perhaps  Ben  Hill — '•  a  snow- 
capped volcano";  Maxwell,  slow  but  sure,  already  developing  the 
bud  of  dignity  that  should  blossom  into  the  future  Chief  Justice; 
and  Chapin,  wary,  watchful,  and  conversant  with  the  field  tactics  of 
legislative  debate.  There  were  Hathaway,  of  Cass,  Fairbrother,  of 
Nemaha,  Blakely,  of  Gage,  Hoile,  of  Richardson,  and  Arnold,  of 
Platte — young  in  years,  and  beginners  in  political  life,  but  firm  in  the 
confidence  that  they  were  comjjetent  to  see  the  thing  through  and  hold 
the  fort  for  republicanism  and  reconstruction.  The  recentness  of  the 
close  of  the  civil  war  was  attested  by  the  presence  of  Col.  Tom 
Majors,  of  Nemaha — hardly  out  of  his  teens,  just  from  the  front,  with 
his  regimentals  on,  awaiting  his  final  discharge  from  the  volunteer  ser- 
vice— as  temporary  clerk.  In  the  senate,  the  whole-souled  and  court- 
eous Frank  Welch,  our  late  lamented  congressman,  presided,  and  on 
the  floor  the  republicans  marshaled  Cadman,  the  wily  veteran  of  Lan- 
caster, whose  mysterious  whisper  has  long  been  a  familiar  sound  to 
thousands  of  Nebraska  ears ;  Hanna,  of  Cass,  the  solid  merchant  and 
banker,  who  was  the  uuhappiest  fish  out  of  water  in  a  political  gather- 
ing that  it  has  been  the  lot  of  any  of  us  to  encounter;  Williams,  of  Platte, 
plethoric  and  short-winded,  and  carrying  upon  his  shoulders,  unaided, 
the  political  fortunes  of  the  ponderous  Judge  Kellogg,  and  thus  count- 
ing him  in  as  a  candidate  for  the  United  States  senate;  while  the 
rising  generation  of  politicians  was  represented  by  Stewart,  of  Paw- 
nee, Porter,  of  Dixon,  Rich,  of  Nemaha,  and  Tisdale,  of  Richardson. 

The  democrats  were  led  by  Megeath,  of  Douglas,  able,  experienced, 
and  of  indomitable  will ;  Calhoun,  of  Otoe,  a  sound  lawyer,  an  accom- 
plished gentleman,  and  most  radical  of  democrats  of  the  modern  school. 
Leach,  of  Dodge,  Wilber,  of  Douglas,  and  Stevenson,  of  Otoe,  com- 
pleted the  list. 

The  third  house,  however,  as  is  usual  in  a  political  emergency 


168  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

involving  the  election  of  United  States  senator,  was  the  largest  and 
most  important  body.  The  long-headed  and  cautious  Dundy  was  the 
acknowledged  tactician  of  the  republican  phalanx,  while  the  prolific 
brain  and  heavy  executive  hand  of  Butler  was  everywhere  efficiently 
employed.  General  Thayer,  the  embodiment  of  Nebraska's  military 
glory ;  Governor  Saunders,  the  favorite  of  the  solid  men  of  Omaha, 
conservative  and  peace  compelling  ;  Irish,  of  Otoe,  rotund  and  plaus- 
ible, with  each  joint  in  his  corporeal,  moral,  and  mental  system  lubri- 
cated to  run  like  a  noiseless  machine ;  Paddock,  the  secretary  and 
ex-acting  governor,  jolly,  hospitable,  and  popular  with  the  boys; 
E.  B.  Taylor,  of  the  Indian  office,  shrewd  and  fertile  of  expedients ; 
Marquett,  of  Cass,  earnest,  far-seeing,  and  confidence-inspiring ;  John 
I.  Redick,  of  Omaha,  the  irrepressible  commander  of  the  Freedmen's 
Bureau,  who  kept  his  eye  on  Judge  Kellogg;  Tipton,  the  chaplain  of 
the  old  Nebraska  First,  who  had  concluded  to  betake  himself  to  his 
old  love  and  abandon  the  pulpit  for  a  seat  in  the  senate ;  Furnas,  the 
future  agricultural  magnate,  and  second  in  the  gubernatorial  succes- 
sion ;  Kenuard,  the  secretary,  whose  voice  had  not  yet  resounded  for 
railroad  bonds  and  a  new  capitol ;  and  a  host  of  others  of  lesser  note, 
backed  the  republican  boys  in  the  legislature. 

Leading  the  democrats  was  J.  Sterling  Morton,  most  congenial  of 
companions  and  bitterest  of  foes;  Dr.  Miller,  a  veteran  of  scarcely 
less  political  experience,  whose  caustic  pen  was  always  ready  for  a 
bout  with  the  rascally  radicals;  Poppleton,  the  ramrod  of  the  legal 
profession,  who  didn't  like  politics,  but  whose  patriotism  compelled 
him  to  take  a  hand  against  the  usurpers ;  Woolworth,  the  suave 
"  chancellor,"  renowned  in  equity,  his  steel  always  sheathed  in  velvet, 
and  whose  familiars  called  him  "  Jim"  only  behind  his  back ;  Hans- 
comb,  of  fiery  soul  and  corrugated  tongue,  who  had  been  accustomed 
to  adjourn  legislatures  by  processes  more  noted  for  their  promptness 
than  their  resemblance  to  parliamentary  precedents;  Dr.  Graff  and  the 
Patricks,  who  made  it  a  first  duty  to  be  in  good  odor  with  the  statesmen 
of  both  sides ;  with  a  following  of  the  square-toed  and  copper-clad  of 
Douglas  and  adjoining  counties,  that  made  them  formidable  as  well 
in  numbers  as  in  political  strategy. 

In  law,  possession  is  nine  points;  in  a  legislature,  experience  has  never 
yet  demonstrated  that  there  are  any  other  points,  and  the  contested  seats 
were  a  foregone  conclusion  when  it  was  ocularly  demonstrated  that  the 


APPENDIX.  169 

Hepublicaus  had  the  organization  in  both  houses  and  could  not  keep 
it  without  counting  in  the  Cass  delegation,  Rock  Bluffs  or  no  Rock 
Bluffs  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding.  But  the  democrats  had  an 
arrow  in  their  quiver  that  seemed  likely  to  do  fatal  execution.  It  was 
an  adjournment  sine  die  immediately  upon  the  organization  of  the  legis- 
lature, which  would  leave  the  new  state  suspended  between  the  heavens 
and  the  earth,  like  Mahomet's  coffin,  and  overthrow  the  labor  of  months 
in  the  time  it  should  take  to  call  the  roll  of  the  two  houses.  The  Cass 
county  delegation  was  believed  to  be  ready  to  unite  with  them  in  this 
expedient,  and  that  would  give  them  one  majority  in  the  senate  and 
two  in  the  house.  The  Cass  county  delegates  had  a  secret  rteeting 
late  at  night  on  the  evening  of  the  5th,  the  organization  of  the  two 
houses  having  been  completed,  and,  it  was  understood,  agreed  to  be 
bound  by  a  vote  thus  taken,  which  resulted  in  the  adoption  of  a 
motion  to  adjourn  sine  die. 

In  the  senate  the  next  morning,  a  motion  was  made  immediately 
after  roll-call  that  the  senate  do  adjourn  sine  die,  and  it  was  carried 
by  a  majority  of  one.  The  news  spread  like  wildfire,  and  in  the  midst 
of  the  reading  of  the  journal  in  the  house,  Paddock  arose,  and,  amid 
much  turmoil,  moved  to  dispense  with  its  further  reading.  This  was 
declared  out  of  order  by  the  speaker,  and  the  journal  was  finished.  Mr. 
Paddock  immediately  moved  that  the  house  do  now  adjourn  sme  die, 
and  declared  that  no  further  business  could  be  done  in  any  event,  since 
the  senate  had  formally  ended  its  existence.  The  speaker  properly  ruled 
the  motion  out  of  order,  because  an  adjournment  sine  die,  according 
to  legislative  law,  could  only  be  had  by  a  joint  resolution.  His  deci- 
sion was  immediately  appealed  from,  and  was  reversed  by  a  vote  of 
of  twenty-one  to  fifteen.  The  motion  was  then  put,  and  in  the  midst 
of  the  most  intense  excitement  and  activity  of  party  leaders  running 
to  and  fro,  the  ayes  and  nays  were  slowly  called.  The  votes,  when 
the  list  had  been  completed,  were  nineteen  tor  adjournment  to  eighteen 
against.  The  speaker  took  the  tally  of  the  clerk  and  paused,  as  if  t(5 
collect  his  thoughts.  Maxwell,  of  the  Cass  delegation,  who  was  not 
in  sympathy  with  the  adjournment,  had  voted  "no."  The  speaker 
paused  just  long  enough  for  Hathaway,  of  the  same  delegation,  whose 
sympathies  were  in  the  same  direction,  to  conclude  that,  as  the  delega- 
tion was  not  a  unit,  as  he  had  supposed,  he  would  vote  to  suit  himself, 
and  he  changed  his  aye  to  no.  The  vote  was  announced,  and  the  anti- 
state  arrow  missed  the  bull's-eye  bv  a  hair's  breadth. 


170  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

As  soou  as  this  break  in  the  programme  was  made,  the  senators  op- 
posed to  adjournment  collected  again  in  the  hall,  and,  on  motion  of 
Cadman,  took  a  recess  till  three  o'clock  p.m.  At  that  hoar  a  quorum 
presented  itself,  and  quietly  and  unostentatiously  proceeded  to  business 
as  if  nothing  had  happened,  and  the  secretary  as  unobtrusively  scored 
out  with  his  ready  pen  all  record  of  the  matutinal  hari-kari. 

The  next  day  Governor  Butler  read  his  message  to  the  joint  con- 
vention, and  the  machinery  of  the  (juad  state  was  fairly  under  motion. 
In  accordance  with  the  maxim,  probably,  "  Old  heads  for  council^ 
young  men  for  war,"  the  most  youthful  member  in  each  house  had 
been  made  chairman  of  their  republican  committees  on  privileges  and 
elections.  They  were  both  from  Pawnee  county,  the  center  of  Doctor 
Miller's  once  famous  "hell-scorched  district" — Stewart  in  the  senate, 
and  the  Avriter  of  these  memoirs  in  the  house.  For  the  next  three  or 
four  days,  these  unfortunate  youths  were  the  storm  centers  of  the 
virgin  commonwealth.  Their  reports  on  the  contested  seats  were  in- 
genious, if  not  ingenuous,  and  were  adopted  under  the  spur  of  the 
previous  question.  All  the  republicans  held  their  seats.  In  the  mean- 
time, the  senatorial  candidates  had  been  waging  their  individual 
warfare,  and  there  were  more  of  them  ostensibly  in  the  field  than 
have  been  since  noticed  on  a  similar  occasion.  The  military  won  the 
fight,  Maj.  Gen.  Thayer  and  Chaplain  Tipton,  who  both  won  their 
spurs  in  the  First  Nebraska,  came  out  ahead,  and  the  records  of  the 
joint  convention  that  cast  the  ballot  show  that  Tipton  was  elected 
^'  the  senator  from  the  South  Platte,"  and  Thayer  "  the  senator  from 
the  North  Platte," — a  proceeding  somewhat  extraordinary,  the  state 
of  Nebraska  being  nominally  nowhere  in  the  bond. 

The  seat  of  war  was  now  transferred  to  Washington.  Senator 
Thayer  and  Tipton,  armed  with  proper  credentials,  as  the  representa- 
tives of  the  state  organization,  departed  for  the  capital,  and  Hon.  T. 
M.  Marquett,  who  had  been  elected  by  the  people  as  their  first  con- 
,  gressman,  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  house.  On  the  18th  of  July, 
one  week  after  the  adjournment  of  the  legislature,  on  the  eve  of  the 
close  of  the  long  session,  a  bill  was  passed  admitting  Nebraska  to  the 
Union.  President  Johnson  put  it  in  his  pocket,  and  congress  ad- 
journed, leaving  the  embryo  state  out  in  the  cold.  Upon  the  re-assem- 
bling of  congress  in  December,  our  representatives  were  on  hand 
pressing  their  claims  and   urging  the  national  legislature  to  perform 


APPENDIX.  171 

its  part  of  the  implied  contract  in  the  enabling  act  of  1864.  But  the 
republicans  had,  in  the  progress  of  their  political  struggles,  re-assured 
themselves  of  their  solidity  with  the  people,  and  were  no  longer  anx- 
ious for  accessions  to  their  strength  on  the  floor  of  the  senate.  There 
w^as  also  a  growth  of  the  stalwart  feeling  in  favor  of  a  franchise 
unlimited  by  a  color  line.  The  fifteenth  amendment  had  not  yet  been 
proposed  to  the  federal  constitution,  but  strong  efforts  were  being 
made  to  accomplish  its  object  through  the  action  of  the  states  in  sev- 
eralty. The  conservative  gentlemen  who  had  framed  the  constitution 
of  Nebraska,  had  inserted  the  word  "wdiite."  This  the  republican 
congress  now  objected  to.  The  representatives  of  the  old  states  were 
now  more  solicitous  of  preserving  their  sectional  and  individual  weight 
in  congress  against  the  swift  encroachments  of  the  growing  Northwest 
than  in  reaching  out  after  party  accessions.  It  was  exceedingly  plain 
that  no  majority  less  than  two-thirds  in  each  house  would  avail,  as  the 
president  was  bitterly  hostile  to  the  proposition.  A  bill  was  intro- 
duced in  the  senate,  however,  and  passed  that  body,  admitting  the  state 
in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  act  of  1864,  upon  the  follow- 
ing conditions  : 

Section  3,  And  be  if  further  cnaeied,  That  this  act  shall  not  take  effect  except 
under  the  fundamental  conditions,  that  within  the  state  of  Nebraska  there  shall 
be  no  denial  of  the  elective  franchise,  or  of  any  other  right  to  any  other  person, 
by  reason  of  race  or  color,  excepting  Indians  not  taxed,  and  upon  the  further  fun- 
damental condition,  that  the  legislature  of  said  state,  by  a  solemn  public  act,  shall 
declare  the  assent  of  said  state  to  these  fundamental  conditions,  and  shall  transmit 
to  the  president  of  the  United  States  an  authentic  copy  of  said  act,  upon  receipt 
whereof  the  president,  by  proclamation,  shall  forthwith  announce  the  fact,  where- 
upon said  fundamental  conditions  shall  be  held  as  part  of  the  organic  law  of  the 
state,  and  thereupon  and  without  any  further  proceeding  on  the  part  of  congress, 
the  admission  of  said  state  into  the  Union  shall  be  considered  as  complete. 

In  the  house  for  a  time  the  fate  of  the  bill  seemed  uncertain.  Mr. 
Marquett  enlisted  the  assistance  of  his  old  law^  instructor,  Shellabar- 
ger,  of  Ohio,  one  of  the  most  prominent  gentlemen  and  eloquent 
speakers  on  the  floor  of  the  representative  chamber,  and  he  took  the 
lead  in  championing  the  bill,  and  made  a  speech  in  its  favor  of  great 
force  and  brilliancy,  which  was  probably  decisive.  The  bill  passed 
the  house  on  February  8, 1867,  w^as  vetoed  by  the  president  next  day, 
and  immediately  passed  over  his  head  by  the  constitutional  majority 
in  both  houses. 


172  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

A  new  state  legislature  had  been  chosen  by  the  people  of  the  terri- 
tory at  the  territorial  election  in  October  previous,  consisting  for  the 
most  part  of  the  same  gentlemen  elected  to  the  territorial  council  and 
house.  On  the  14th  of  February,  Gov.  Saunders  issued  his  proclama- 
tion calling  the  members  of  the  legislature  to  meet  at  the  capital  on 
the  20th  inst,,  to  take  action  upon  the  conditions  proposed  by  congress. 
The  legislature  assembled  and  passed  the  bill  accepting  the  fundamental 
conditions  on  February  21.  In  the  senate,  those  voting  in  favor  of 
the  bill  were  Jesse  T.  Davis,  of  Washington  ;  James  E.  Doom,  of 
Cass;  Isaac  S.  Hascall,  of  Douglas;  Thomas  J.  Majors,  of  Nemaha; 
R.  B.  Presson,  of  Johnson,  and  E.  H.  Rogers,  of  Dodge.  The  "  noes" 
were  responded  by  F.  K.  Freeman,  of  Kearney;  Mills  S.  Reeves  and 
W.  W.  Wardell,  of  Otoe.  Here  we  must  pause  to  notice  another  es- 
cape of  the  ship  of  "  state"  from  wreck,  not  only  in  sight  of  port,  but 
just  as  she  was  about  to  cast  off  her  line  at  the  landing.  Through  the 
absence  of  a  senator,  detained  by  sickness,  the  republicans  had  but  six 
senators,  and  seven  was  the  constitutional  majority.  In  this  crisis 
they  received  an  accession  in  the  person  of  Hascall,  of  Douglas,  a  long- 
time democrat,  who  abandoned  his  fellows  at  the  critical  period. 
Among  the  pilgrims  who  used  to  go  to  Washington  during  the  terms 
of  our  first  senators,  and  claim  some  reward  for  having  "  saved  the 
state,"  Mr.  Hascall  never  appeared,  to  the  knowledge  of  the  writer, 
but  if  anybody  was  legally  entitled  to  salvage,  he,  as  being  the  last 
rescuer  of  the  vessel  and  emperiled  cargo,  had  a  first  mortgage  on  the 
proceeds.  The  air  was  blue  with  democratic  expletives  at  the  time, 
but  if  the  genius  of  that  venerable  organization  haunted  the  chamber 
of  the  offender  at  the  solemn  midnight  hour,  and,  fixing  him  with  his 
glittering  eye,  said,  like  Othello  to  Cassio,  "ISo  more  be  officer  of 
mine,"  ten  to  one  the  tough  and  wiry  Isaac  hung  out  no  signal  of  dis- 
tress, and  the  ghost  retired  abashed. 

The  bill  passed  the  house  by  the  votes  of  J.  R.  Butler,  of  Pawnee ; 
E.  L.  Clark,  of  Seward;  D.  Cole,  W.  T.  Chapin,  and  Isaac  Wiles  of 
Cass;  T.  J.  Collins  and  J.  T.  Hoile,  of  Richardson;  George  Crowe, 
C.  J.  Haywood,  and  Louis  Walldter,  of  Nemaha ;  E.  H.  Harden- 
burgh,  of  Lancaster ;  J.  E.  Kelly,  of  Platte ;  J.  T.  Griffin,  George 
W.  Frost,  and  Dan.  Parmalee,  of  Douglas;  Austin  Rockwell,  of 
Burt ;  D.  Slader  and  J.  A.  Unthank,  of  Washington.  The  noes 
were  George  N.  Crawford  and  A.  W.  Trumble,  of  Sarpy;    Martin 


APPENDIX.  173 

Dunham,  of  Douglas  ;  J.  G.  Graves,  A.  F.  Harvey,  and  D.  P.  Rolfe, 
of  Otoe.  A  few  moments  later,  Secretary  of  State  T.  P.  Kennard 
appeared  upon  the  floor  of  the  senate  and  informed  that  body  that  His 
Excellency  Gov.  Butler  had  signed  the  bill,  and  the  legislature  met 
in  joint  convention  to  confer  with  the  governor  as  to  the  topics  for  leg- 
islation that  should  be  mentioned  in  his  call  for  an  extra  session,  after 
which  it  adjourned  sine  die  on  the  second  day  of  its  existence. 

On  the  1st  of  March,  the  president  issued  his  proclamation  announc- 
ing the  admission  of  Nebraska  into  the  Union,  and  on  the  2d  inst.  Hon. 
T.  M.  Marquett  presented  his  credentials  in  the  house  of  representa- 
tives and  consummated  the  bond.  Mr.  Marquett's  promptness  was 
not  imitated  by  the  two  senators.  The  thirty-eighth  congress  was 
about  to  expire  two  days  later,  and  by  waiting  that  length  of  time, 
the  commencement  of  their  terms  of  office  would  be  dated  a  couple  of 
years  later,  it  being  the  custom  to  fix  the  4th  of  March,  upon  which 
■congress  commenced  its  official  life,  as  the  initial  point  of  senatorial 
terms.  By  waiting  two  days,  our  first  congressman's  actual  term  of 
service  would  have  been  multiplied  by  365,  but  he  said  he  was  tired 
of  Washington,  and  as  John  Taffe  had  been  elected  his  successor, 
though  at  a  time  unauthorized  by  the  enabling  act,  he  preferrred  to 
cast  his  lot  with  the  expiring  congress  and  return  to  private  life.  He 
sat  two  days  and  nights,  cast  the  decisive  vote  against  the  appropri- 
ation of  $50,000  to  fix  up  the  White  House  according  to  the  taste  of 
the  president,  recorded  his  "  aye  "  on  the  famous  reconstruction  act, 
and  was  honorably  mustered  out  of  service. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  Gov.  Butler  issued  his  call  for  an  extra  ses- 
sion, and  on  the  18th  of  May  the  legislators  came  together  and  set  in 
motion  the  machinery  of  the  state. 


174  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

GOLD  AT  PIKE'S  PEAK— RUSH  EOR— STAMPEDE. 


ADDRESS  OF  DR.  A.  L.  CHILD, 

January  11th,  ISSl. 

There  is  no  portion  of  the  history  of  the  past  which  is  not  largely 
obscured,  distorted,  or  absolutely  falsified  through  the  omission  of  un- 
written portions. 

We  are  prone  to  forget  or  fail  to  realize  how  intense  the  interest  of 
the  future  may  be  in  the  doings  of  to-day.  Or  if  we  feel  the  impor- 
tance of  leaving  a  record  we  are  apt  to  note  only  the  fading  and  van- 
ishing items  of  the  past.  To  make  a  record  of  transactions  and  hap- 
penings of  to-day,  of  that  which  every  one  knows  all  about,  seems 
uncalled  for  and  useless  labor. 

Through  this  neglect  important  springs  of  action  and  leading  inci- 
dents to  even  revolutionary  acts  die  out  of  memory,  and  are  thus  lost 
to  the  historian,  who,  for  lack  of  the  real  causes,  founds  upon  false 
ones,  if  any.  That  truthful  history,  especially  of  partisan  transactions^ 
cannot  be  written  in  present  time,  is  most  unquestionably  true.  Paiv 
tisan  feeling,  more  or  less  active,  will  unconsciously  color  and  distort 
the  views  of  the  most  impartial.  Still  a  record  of  the  facts  of  the 
present  may  save  the  future  historian  much  labor  and  from  great 
error. 

I  do  not  flatter  myself  that  I  shall  make  you  think  that  the  episode 
in  our  history  which  I  have  to  present  to  you  this  evening  possesses 
much  importance ;  and  yet  the  subject  matter  of  it  is  one  which  holds 
no  second  place  in  its  influence  on  mankind. 

My  subject  is  the  discovery  of  gold  in  what  is  now  termed  Colo- 
rado, or,  in  the  language  of  that  day,  at  "  Pike's  Peak,"  the  rush  from 
all  parts  of  the  country  to  share  in  it,  and  the  subsequent  stampede, 
and  its  consequences. 

The  announcement  of  the  discovery  of  a  new  gold,  diamond,  or 
silver  mine  is  not  usually  slow  in  gathering  a  crowd,  as  California, 
Australia,  Nevada,  Pike's  Peak,  etc.,  have  proved. 

A  faint  and  far  off  sound  was  raised  of  gold  found  by  a  Cherokee 
cattle  trader,  at  the  mouth  of  Clear  creek  (near  where  Denver  is  now) 
in  1852.  It  was,  however,  too  faint  and  uncertain  to  reach  across  the 
plains  to  the  people. 


APPENDIX.  175 

Again,  in  the  spring  of  1858,  a  wandering  miner  from  Georgia,  re- 
discovered the  gold,  verified  the  previous  report  of  the  cattle  trader, 
and  announced  the  auriferous  character  of  the  place. 

This  time  the  country  and  the  world  heard  the  report,  and  although 
the  nearest  settlements  were  some  600  miles  distant  (on  the  Missouri 
river),  the  cry  was  forwarded,  and  spread  over  the  country  with  such 
celerity  and  effect  that  by  Nov.  1st,  1858,  upwards  of  400  men  were 
gathered  in  the  vicinity  of  the  present  Denver,  with  a  hard  winter, 
just  commencing,  upon  them.  This  crowd  was  gathered  largely  from 
the  nearest  settlements  in  the  Missouri  valley.  Western  Iowa,  Mis- 
souri, and  Kansas.  Some  had  consideration  and  forethought  enough 
to  look  before  they  leaped.  With  teams  and  means,  they  had  pro- 
vided food,  clothing,  etc.,  to  winter  upon.  But  the  larger  number, 
excited  and  crazed  by  the  idea  of  unlimited  gold,  with  loose  and  un- 
defined thoughts  of  finding  it  lying  around,  to  be  gathered  up  by  the 
handful — and  finding  in  that  thought  alone  an  all  sufficient  supply  of 
all  imaginable  wants,  rushed  out  and  joined  the  passing  crowd,  with 
but  little  if  any  preparation  whatever. 

The  passage  of  this  crowd  over  the  plains  was  largely  up  the  south 
side  of  the  Platte  river,  along  the  divides  of  the  Blues  and  the  Repub- 
lican on  the  south,  and  of  the  Platte  upon  the  north.  This  route  for 
the  first  half  of  the  journey,  and  the  Platte  bottoms  for  the  remaining 
part,  formed  a  natural  highway  with  but  few  impediments. 

It  was  a  motley  crowd  indeed,  as  it  passed  the  writer's  residence  in 
Cass  county.  There  were  the  well  appointed  horse  and  mule  teams, 
with  all  desirable  tools,  clothes,  and  provisions ;  the  single  horse  or 
mule  with  go-cart,  or  saddle  and  pack  tied  on  behind  ;  the  man  with 
the  hand  cart,  the  man  with  a  pack  upon  his  back,  the  man  with 
naught  but  the  clothes  upon  his  back, and — anything  more? 

Yes,  my  friends,  there  was  the  eleven-year-old  boy,  with  his  little 
boy's  wagon — made  by  himself — a  piece  of  corn  bread  in  it,  and  his 
ragged  jacket  thrown  over  it.  And  he  "  forgot  to  ask  leave  of  his 
mother  "when  he  joined  the  company  in  Mills  county,  Iowa.  His 
faith  was  i-eally  sublime.  He  had  taken  his  wagon  to  haul  his  gold 
in  on  his  return  !  But  faith  was  the  order  of  the  day.  It  led  the 
hosts  through  the  wilderness.  Ill  provided  as  they  were,  it  bore  them 
on  to  the  promised  land. 

But  this   crowd,  entirely  inexperienced  in  ways  and  methods  of 


176  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

search,  and  with  winter's  snows  and  frosts  closing  in  upon  them, 
of  course  found  very  little  gold,  and  a  large  majority  none.  The 
larger  portion,  swayed  and  governed  by  little  else  than  the  impulse  of 
the  moment,  as  suddenly  sickened  and  became  disgusted,  as  they  had 
previously  become  excited  and  carried  away.  Gold  had  not  auto- 
matically fallen  into  their  hands  or  pockets  (patient  and  persevering 
toil  for  it  had  no  place  in  their  conceptions).  Their  faith  died  a  sud- 
den and  violent  death.  The  fever  heat  of  excitement  as  suddenly  fell 
to  arctic  rigors. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  imagine  the  trials  and  sufferings  of  these  men, 
t3onfined  by  the  rigors  of  winter  in  a  place  entirely  beyond  the  reach 
of  subsistence,  and  with  no  present  means  to  live  upon.  As  a  matter 
of  course,  those  who  had  were  obliged  to  divide  with  those  who  had 
not.  Long  before  the  opening  of  spring,  the  poles  of  the  magnet  were 
reversed,  and  repulsion  instead  of  attraction  was  the  ruling  power, 
and  at  the  earliest  possible  hour  the  back  track  became  again  a 
crowded  thoroughfare. 

Meanwhile  the  cry  of  gold,  started  the  previous  season,  had  spread 
far  and  wide,  and  its  magic  power  had  continually  increased  throughout 
the  country,  and  many  thousands  were  awaiting  seasonable  weather 
to  reorganize  the  advance,  with  perhaps  equal  impatience  to  that  of 
those  who  would  now  organize  retreat.  The  advancing  and  refluent 
waves  met  about  midway  between  the  Missouri  river  and  Pike's  Peak. 
As  the  advance  skirmish  waves  met,  the  prevailing  language  on  each 
side  was  of  scorn  and  contempt.  The  advance  saw  in  the  retreat  only 
an  idle,  lazy  class  of  loafers  and  beggars,  who  preferred  at  least  great 
hunger,  if  not  starvation,  to  work.  While  the  retreating  party  saw 
in  the  advance  the  same  craze  and  folly  which  had  driven  themselves 
forward  in  their  mad  career.  But,  as  the  increasing  size  and  depth  of 
the  opposing  waves  met,  they  began  to  force  thought,  doubt,  and 
question.  At  the  night  camps,  the  meeting  trains  gathered  in  large 
numbers,  and  the  nights  were  spent  in  denunciation,  argument,  and 
enquiry.  At  length  the  party  in  retreat  began  to  prevail.  The  in- 
creasing numbers  and  general  agreement  in  report  so  staggered  the  ad- 
vance, that  doubt,  hesitation,  and  conviction  followed,  and  turning 
face  to  the  east  the  advance  began  to  augment  the  reflux  tide. 

The  avalanche  from  the  mountain  side,  when  once  started,  increases 
rapidly  and  fearfully.     So,  from  a  comparatively  few  "scattered  parties 


APPENDIX.  1 77 

who  left  Pike's  Peak,  the  movement  had  grown  to  a  crowd  of  thou- 
sands, a  disappointed,  angry,  and  dangerous  mass.  Disgusted  at  their 
own  folly  in  being  so  easily  duped,  it  took  but  a  short  time  to  transfer 
their  anger  from  themselves  to  and  against  those  who  had  been 
instrumental  in  duping  them. 

They  soon  arrived  at  the  conviction  that  the  reports  and  the  whole 
matter  had  been  devised  and  organized  by  the  traders  and  speculators 
at  the  border  or  river  towns,  who,  in  it,  proposed  to  reap  a  large  har- 
vest from  the  sale  of  outfitting  goods  and  merchandise  which  parties 
would  be  forced  to  purchase  before  entering  the  uninhabited  country. 

That  these  parties,  that  is,  the  traders,  had  advertised  largely  was 
well  known,  and  that  they  at  the  same  time  circulated  all  favorable 
gold  reports  was  as  well  known.  Nor  was  it  probable  that  they  sup- 
pressed florid  reports  on  account  of  too  high  coloring. 

Time  and  facts  have  proved  that  these  gold  reports  were  founded 
on  truths,  although  in  many  cases  grossly  exaggerated. 

Yet  to  this,  in  a  measure,  insane  crowd,  they  were  all  all  utterly 
false.  And  the  more  they  talked  and  thought  over  the  matter,  the 
more  bitter  and  vengeful  their  wrath  became. 

I  presume  all  border  towns  had  more  or  less  dijfficulty  with  their 
stampeders,but  my  personal  knowledge  was  of  Plattsraouth  more  par- 
ticularly, this  being  a  prominent  place  of  crossing  the  river  in  ad- 
vance and  of  course  in  retreat. 

It  did  a  large  business  in  the  outfitting  line  for  parties  on  their 
way  to  the  supposed  gold  fields.  This  outfit  embracing  all  tools^ 
clothes,  food,  etc.,  etc.,  which  would  be  required  for  an  indefinite  so- 
journ in  a  country  supplying  none  of  these  necessaries. 

The  crowd  now  approaching  Plattsmouth,  breathing  revenge  and 
destruction  on  "all  and  every  last  shark"  there,  was  but  a  disorgan- 
ized mob.  Some  two  or  three  thousand  encamped  about  two  miles 
west  of  Plattsmouth,  and  there  tried  to  effect  an  organization  to  ob- 
tain redress  for  their  wrongs. 

Some  advocated  sacking  the  town,  repaying  themselves  for  all  losses, 
and  then  burning  it. 

Others,  more  moderate,  advocated  compelling  all  the  traders  to  re- 
fund all  the  money  taken  from  them,  and  then  they  might  have  what 
was  left  of  their  outfits. 

Many  other  propositions  were  made  and  many  offered  themselves  as 


178  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

leaders  to  '^put  the  thing  throiio;h."  But  fortunately  for  Plattsmouth, 
lack  of  confidence  in  each  other  prevailed,  and  they  only  wrangled 
and  came  to  no  agreement. 

A  disorganized  company  of  some  two  hundred  started  out  for  town 
with  great  threats  as  to  what  they  would  do.  Thus  they  approached 
the  several  business  houses  where  they  had  previously  procured  their 
outfits  and  made  their  several  and  different  demands.  Meanwhile  the 
larger  dealers  of  the  town,  more  or  less  (and  generally  more),  alarmed 
by  the  approach  of  this  threatening  mob,  seemed  to  feel  that  it  would 
not  be  healthy  to  allow  it  to  become  too  intimate  with  them,  and 
were  mostly  "out  of  town." 

They  left  their  business  houses  iu  charge  of  the  most  i^eliable  men 
to  be  found,  w^ell  armed  and  provided  for  fight  if  circumstances  should 
authorize  it,  and  discretionary  orders  in  case  of  combined  and  organ- 
ized attack.  In  which  case  it  was  well  known  that  all  the  force  which 
could  be  raised  would  be  but  chaff  before  the  wind.  The  individual 
method  of  attack  emboldened  the  guards  to  meet  them  promptly  and 
resolutely.  Their  momentum  as  individuals  was  not  sufficient  for 
success.     Tliey  were  bluffed  off  and  retreated. 

Then  they  attempted  to  seize  the  steam  ferry  and  cross  themselves 
free.  But  here  also,  they  were  so  determinedly  met  and  repulsed  that 
they  again  retired.  Finally  with  much  bluster  and  threatening  of 
what  they  would  do  in  some  future  time,  the  host  melted  away,  got 
tliemselves  over  the  river  as  they  could,  and  went  on  their  way. 

Their  lack  of  organization  and  leadership  was  probably  all  that 
saved  Plattsmouth.  Well  organized  and  led,  they  could  have  made 
their  own  terras  and  done  as  they  pleased.  And  the  spirit  of  ven- 
geance rampant  among  them  would  not  have  been  satisfied  short  of  the 
destruction  of  the  town. 

Many  stories  are  in  circulation  of  heroism  and  daring  by  some  of 
the  citizens,  but  with  one  or  two  exceptions  do  not  bear  tracing  back 
well.  One  which  seems  quite  authentic  ascribes  much  power  and 
effect  on  the  excited  mob  to  the  calm  yet  decided  and  resolute  address 
of  old  Mr.  Porter  (father  of  Jas.  R.  and  Wm.  B.),  then  an  aged  and 
feeble  man,  many  years  since  deceased. 

Another  attributes  much  presence  of  mind  and  resolution  to  Wheatly 
Micklewait,  who  ran  the  ferry  boat,  which  prevented  the  taking  it 
from  him  and  running  it  free. 


APPENDIX.  179 

This  mad  rush  to  the  mountains  in  the  fall  of  1858  and  spring  of 
1859,  was  the  cause  of  not  only  much  mental  and  physical  suffering, 
but^f  very  great  pecuniary  loss.  Time  has  proved  that  gold  ivas  there. 
But  without  experience,  knowledge,  or  perseverance  it  was  to  the  mass 
■of  seekers  but  an  ignis  fatuus  which  led  only  to  disappointment  and 
suffering. 

The  South  Platte  road,  by  which  large  numbers  of  these  people  ad- 
vanced and  retreated,  followed  for  a  large  part  of  the  way  the  earlier 
Mormon  overland  trail.  Parties  through  Plattsmouth  struck  this 
trail  about  two  miles  east  of  the  old  Salt  Creek  ford,  where  Ashland 
has  since  been  built. 

To  those  who  were  not  eye  witnesses  of  this  great  movement,  it  must 
be  difficult  to  conceive  the  appearance  of  this  crowd,  as  it  moved  on 
in  its  advance,  not  only  for  a  day  but  for  weeks.  In  passing  the 
writer's  residence  in  Cass  county,  the  trail  or  road  for  about  one  and 
a  half  miles,  as  it  followed  the  divide  between  the  Weeping  Water  and 
the  Platte,  was  in  plain  view.  At  times  this  entire  length  of  a  mile 
and.  a  half  was  so  densely  crowded  by  the  moving  throng  as  to  entirely 
obscure  all  view  of  the  beyond.  Each  team  close  up  to  its  leader, 
and  from  two  and  three  to  five  or  six  abreast,  and  then  generally 
flanked  on  either  side  by  bodies  of  footmen.  It  was  a  large  river  of 
animal  life. 

In  the  retreat  of  the  spring  of  1859,  not  unlike  the  retreat  of  Buona- 
parte's poor  soldiers  from  Moscow,  vestiges  and  monuments  of  the 
folly  were  left  along  the  road  side,  remaining  for  several  years. 

As  the  stampede  in  retreat  commenced  its  movements,  it  was  largely 
with  starved  and  hungry  teams  and  men.  As  they  started  they 
gathered  all  that  remained  of  their  belongings.  True  this  made  up 
but  light  loads  for  able  teams  and  men,  but  a  short  travel  proved  that 
they  were  too  heavy  for  the  remaining  strength.  This  growing  weak- 
ness compelled  the  gradual  dropping  of  incumbrances  by  the  road  side. 
A  horse  or  an  ox  would  give  out.  To  stop  to  rest  or  recruit  where 
DO  means  for  sustenance  of  man  or  beast  existed  was  folly;  hence  a 
part  of  the  load  was  thrown  out.  Perhaps  the  four-wheeled  wagon 
reduced  to  two  and  the  one  remaining  animal  geared  in  and  urged 
forward  with  the  rest.  This  but  delayed  the  general  catastrophe.  A 
few  miles  further  and  the  remaining  beast  fell,  and  then  with  a  small 
selection  in  shape  of  a  pack,  teams,  wagons,  and  contents  were 
abandoned. 


180  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

Of  the  footmen,  some  of  whom  started  with  a  fair,  possibly  a  large 
sized  pack,  the  most  found  themselves  forced  to  drop  article  after 
article  by  the  wayside  as  strength  failed  them.  Six  hundred  railei  is 
a  long  and  weary  road  to  travel  under  such  conditions. 

Valuable  property,  horses,  mules,  oxen,  wagons,  chains,  a  great 
variety  of  mining  tools,  and  even  large  quantities  of  provisions  were 
thus  abandoned  and  to  the  owner  lost ;  although  subsequently  portions 
were  gathered  up  and  used  by  hungry  followers.  But  i  r  many  yeara 
the  entire  track  from  the  mountains  to  the  Missouri  was  more  or  less 
lined  with  articles  of  a  less  perishable  character. 

I  had  designed  to  append  to  this  sketch  some  account  of  the  im- 
mense freighting  business  which  was  carried  on  over  these  plains,  first 
by  the  government  to  supply  the  military  posts,  and  then  at  a  later 
day  by  individuals  and  companies  increased  to  huge  proportions  for 
the  supply  of  mining  camps  and  settlements  in  the  mountains,  till 
the  U.  P.  railroad  came  into  competition  and  in  a  few  months  almost 
annihilated  the  trade  of  the  "  bull  whacker."  But  ill  health  has  pre- 
vented the  eifort  necessary  to  obtain  the  statistics  requisite  to  illustrate 
this  peculiarly  interesting  and  colossal  business. 


THE  DISCOVERY  OF  NEBRASKA. 


BY  JAMES  W.  SAVAGE. 

Read  before  the  Nehraslca  Historical  Society  April  16,  ISSO. 

We  are  apt  to  look  upon  Nebraska  as  a  young  state ;  young  in  its 
geological  formation,  in  its  political  existence,  and  in  its  historical 
records.  For  descriptions  of  its  soil,  its  climate,  its  fruits,  or  its  inhabi- 
tants, few  have  sought  to  look  further  back  than  the  commencement 
of  the  present  century,  and  the  published  memorials  of  its  history 
prior  to  the  advent  of  the  French  trappers  and  traders  have  been 
thought  too  meagre  to  serve  as  a  basis  for  any  exact  account.  But 
hidden  away  in  the  lumber  rooms  of  wealthy  Spanish  and  French 
families,  and  piled  on  the  shelves  of  national  libraries  in  Paris,  Mad- 
rid, and  Mexico,  are  hosts  of  letters,  journals,  and  reports  which  are 
gradually  emerging  from  their  seclusion  and  undergoing  the  scrutiny 
of  acute  and  practiced  eyes.     The  documents  recently  edited  by  M. 


APPENDIX.  181 

Margry,  in  Paris,  and  now  in  course  of  publication  by  the  United 
States  government,  throw  a  flood  of  light  upon  early  French  discov- 
eries and  explorations  in  the  West.  And  when  the  vast  libraries  of 
all  the  nations  which  took  part  in  those  adventurous  travels  shall  give 
up  their  dead  treasures,  we  have  reason  to  hope  that  we  shall  be  able 
to  add  many  years  to  the  authentic  history  of  our  state. 

I  purpose,^ .0  collect  and  present,  this  evening,  a  few  of  the  reasons 
we  have  for  believing  that  four-score  years  before  the  Pilgrims  landed 
on  the  venerable  shores  of  Massachusetts ;  sixty-eight  years  before 
Hudson  discovered  the  ancient  and  beautiful  river  which  still  bears 
his  name ;  sixty-six  years  before  John  Smith,  with  his  cockney  colo- 
nists, sailed  up  a  summer  stream  which  they  named  after  James  the 
First  of  England,  and  commenced  the  settlement  of  what  was  after- 
wards to  be  Virginia;  twenty-three  years  before  Shakspeare  was 
born ;  when  Queen  Elizabeth  was  a  little  girl,  and  Charles  the  Fifth 
sat  upon  the  united  throne  of  Germany  and  Spain,  Nebraska  was  dis- 
covered ;  the  peculiarities  of  her  soil  and  climate  noted,  her  fruits  and 
productions  described,  and  her  inhabitants  and  animals  depicted.  If 
the  arguments  and  citations  in  support  of  this  theory  shall  prove 
more  dull  and  prosaic  than  the  custom  of  recent  times  requires  the 
popular  lecture  to  be,  I  shall  still  be  able  to  indulge  a  hope  that 
among  those  whose  nativity  or  residence  has  caused  them  to  entertain 
a  peculiar  affection  for  this  state,  and  especially  among  those  whose 
pursuits  have  led  them  to  understand  and  appreciate  the  value  of 
historical  studies,  the  intrinsic  interest  and  importance  of  my  topic 
may  prove  some  excuse  for  the  bald  narration  of  facts  to  which  I  shall 
be  obliged  to  subject  your  patience. 

There  is  hardly  any  expedition  of  modern  times,  around  which 
hangs  so  much  of  the  glamour  of  romantic  mystery,  as  that  under- 
taken about  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century  for  the  purpose  of 
discovering  the  seven  cities  of  the  buffalo  and  the  land  of  Quivera. 
Although  at  least  four  contemporaneous  narratives  of  this  remark- 
able march  have  reached  us,  it  is  singular  that  hardly  any  two 
recent  writers  agree  either  in  the  location  of  the  seven  cities  or  the 
ultimate  terminus  of  the  journey.  The  cities  of  Cibola  have  been 
placed  by  different  investigators  at  the  ruins  now  called  Zuni,  in 
New  Mexico,  at  a  point  about  one  hundred  miles  east  of  that  spot, 
and  on  the  Rio  del  Chaco,  about  an  equal  distance  to  the  north.  The 
13 


182  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

couDtry  called  Qui  vera  is  still  more  rich  in  its  variety  of  locations. 
The  vicinity  of  Guaymas  on  the  Gulf  of  California,  the  ruins  now 
called  Gran  Quivera  in  New  Mexico,  different  points  in  Colorado,  and 
the  region  of  Baxter  Springs  in  Kansas,  are  but  a  few  of  the  spots 
suggested  for  this  forgotten  land.  I  shall  endeavor  to  show  that  none 
of  these  answer  the  conditions  of  the  narratives  to  which  I  have  al- 
luded, and  that  the  land  of  Quivera  was  situated  in  what  is  now  the 
state  of  Nebraska. 

It  is  true  that  the  only  discovery  of  our  state  which  can  be  re- 
garded in  any  sense  as  permanent,  that  which  was  followed  by  the 
usual  hoi-de  of  adventurers,  traders,  and  explorers,  dates  from  a  long 
subsequent  period.  The  city  of  St.  Louis  was  established  in  the  year 
1764,  and  in  the  preceding  summer  its  founder,  Laclede  Liguest, 
visited  the  Missouri.  Gradually  the  advancing  wave  of  commerce 
crept  up  that  river,  until  it  reached  the  most  powerful  and  mighty  of 
the  savage  nations  of  that  day,  the  proud,  wealthy,  populous,  and 
pugnacious  tribe  of  the  Omahas,  wuth  their  famous  chief  Wash-ing- 
guh-sah-ba,  or  the  Blackbird,  whose  prowess  Irving  has  celebrated, 
and  whose  lineal  descendants'  still  exercise,  on  a  little  reservation, 
hereditary  rule  over  the  docile  handful  to  which  that  great  nation  is 
reduced. 

We  catch  an  earlier  glimpse  of  this  region  from  one  who  had  en- 
listed in  the  service  of  God  instead  of  the  service  of  Mammon.  There 
was  found  a  few  years  since,  in  the  archives  of  St.  Mary's  College  in 
Montreal,  the  identical  map  which  Father  Marquette  prepared  of  his 
voyage  down  the  Mississippi,  executed  by  his  own  hand,  and  bearing 
all  the  marks  of  authenticity.  Upon  this  map,  drawn  in  the  year  of 
our  Lord  1673,  appears  the  territory  which  now  forms  the  state  of 
Nebraska,  delineated  with  remarkable  accuracy.  The  general  course 
of  the  Missouri  is  given  to  a  p<?int  far  north  of  this  latitude ;  the 
Platte  river  is  laid  down  in  almost  its  exact  position,  and  among  the 
Indian  tribes  which  he  enumerates  as  scattered  about  this  region,  we 
find  such  names  as  Panas,  Mahas,  Otontantes,  which  it  is  not  diffi- 
cult to  translate  into  Pawnees,  Omahas,  and  perhaps  Otoes.  It  is 
not  without  a  thrill  of  interest  that  a  Nebraskan  can  look  upon  the 
frail  and  discolored  parchment  upon  which,  for  the  first  time  in  the 
history  of  the  world,  these  words  were  written. 
So  full  and  accurate  is  this  new-found  map  that,  had  we  not  the 


APPENDIX.  183 

word  of  Father  Marquette  to  the  contrary,  it  would  not  be  difficult  to 
believe  that  during  his  journey  he  personally  visited  the  Platte  river. 
It  was  a  dream  of  his,  which,  had  his  young  life  been  spared,  would 
probably  have  been  realized.  But  here  we  will  let  the  good  father 
speak  for  himself.  He  is  describing  his  descent  of  the  Mississippi. 
The  Pekitanoui  river,  of  which  he  speaks,  is  the  Missouri. 

"  We  descend,  following  the  course  of  the  river  towards  the  other 
called  Pekitanoui,  which  empties  into  the  Mississippi,  coming  from 
the  north-west,  of  which  I  shall  have  something  considerable  to  say 
after  what  I  have  remarked  of  this  river.     *     * 

"As  we  were  discoursing,  sailing  gently  down  a  still,  clear  water, 
we  heard  the  uoise  of  a  rapid,  into  which  we  were  about  to  plunge. 
I  have  uever  seen  anything  more  frightful :  a  mass  of  large  trees, 
with  roots  and  branches  entire,  real  floating  islands,  came  rushing 
from  the  mouth  of  the  river  Pekitanoui  with  such  impetuosity  that 
we  could  not  venture  across  without  serious  risk.  The  agitation  was 
so  great  that  the  water  was  all  muddy,  and  could  not  get  clear. 

"  Pekitanoui  is  a  considerable  river,  which,  coming  from  very  far 
in  the  north-west,  empties  into  the  Mississippi.  Many  Indian  towns 
are  ranged  along  this  river,  and  I  hope  by  its  means  to  make  the  dis- 
covery of  the  Red  or  California  sea. 

"  We  judged  by  the  direction  the  Mississippi  takes,  that  if  it  keeps 
on  the  same  course,  it  has  its  mouth  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico ;  it  would 
be  very  advantageous  to  find  that  which  leads  to  the  south  sea  towards 
California ;  and  this,  as  I  said,  I  hope  to  find  by  the  Pekitanoui. 
Following  the  account  which  the  Indians  have  given  me,  for  from 
them  I  learn  that,  advancing  up  this  river  for  five  or  six  days,  you 
come  to  a  beautiful  prairie,  twenty  or  thirty  leagues  long,  which  you 
must  cross  to  the  north-west.  It  terminates  at  another  little  river,  on 
which  you  can  embark,  it  not  being  difficult  to  transport  canoes  over 
so  beautiful  a  country  as  that  prairie.  This  second  river  runs  south- 
west for  ten  or  fifteen  leagues,  after  which  it  enters  a  small  lake,  which 
is  the  source  of  another  deep  river  running  to  the  west,  where  it 
empties  into  the  sea.  I  have  hardly  any  doubt  that  this  is  the  Red 
sea,  and  I  do  not  despair  of  one  day  making  the  discovery,  if  God 
does  me  this  favor  and  grants  me  health,  in  order  to  be  able  to  pub- 
lish the  Gospel  to  all  the  nations  of  this  New  World,  who  have  so 
long  been  plunged  in  heathen  darkness." 


184  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

The  brave  and  pious  heart  was  not  to  be  cheered  by  the  discoveries 
he  had  hoped  for ;  the  great  highway  to  the  California  sea  was  to  be 
traveled  in  far  later  days,  and  by  another  race  than  his;  still,  as  his 
earnest  voice  comes  down  to  us  through  the  centuries,  we  can  see  that 
in  spite  of  all  the  mistakes  into  which  his  untutored  geographers  led 
him,  he  made  a  shrewd  guess  at  the  future  pathway  of  commerce. 

But  now  let  us  turn  again  from  the  humble  and  unpretending  labors 
of  this  member  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  gaze  upon  a  more  gorgeous 
spectacle.  Let  us  look  back  three  centuries  and  a  half  to  the  province 
of  Mexico,  or,  as  it  was  then  called,  New  Spain.  For  the  bare  prai- 
ries of  Illinois  and  the  rocky  shores  of  the  lakes  we  have  the  luxuri- 
ance of  tropic  vegetation;  for  the  holy  vestments  of  a  Catholic  priest 
we  have  the  burnished  armor  and  the  dancing  plumes  of  a  Spanish  cava- 
lier ;  for  the  low  splash  of  the  paddle  and  the  ripple  of  a  bark  canoe 
we  have  the  noisy  clank  of  steel,  the  neighing  of  horses,  the  shouting 
of  captains,  and  the  heavy  tread  of  mighty  cavalcades.  It  is  nineteen 
years  after  the  conquest  of  Mexico  by  Cortes,  that  brilliant  and  heart- 
less commander,  of  whose  ambition,  avarice,  treachery,  and  cruelty, 
says  an  old  chronicler  of  the  time,  *  "  God  will  have  kept  a  better  ac- 
count than  we  have."  Sometimes  feared,  sometimes  hated,  and  always 
distrusted  in  his  life-time  and  by  his  own  countrymen,  more  than  one 
Spanish  officer  was  sent  out  while  he  still  remained  in  Mexico  to 
watch  his  career  and  check  his  unbridled  extravagance.  Of  these,  was 
one  Nunez  de  Guzman,  a  rival  and  an  enemy  of  Cortes,  who  governed 
the  northern  portion  of  Mexico,  and  who  burned  to  excel  the  dethroned 
captain  in  the  brilliancy  of  his  discoveries  and  the  magnitude  of  his 
conquests.  "The  life  of  the  Spanish  discoverers,"  says  Prescott,  "was 
one  long  day-dream.  Illusion  after  illusion  chased  one  another  like 
the  bubbles  which  the  child  throws  off  from  his  pipe — as  bright,  as 
beautiful,  and  as  empty.     They  lived  in  a  world  of  enchantment." 

Among  the  slaves  of  this  governor  was  a  Texas  Indian,  who  had,  per- 
haps, cunning  enough  to  perceive  that  his  own  success  lay  in  ministering 
to  his  master's  ambition,  and  ingenuity  enough  to  concoct  a  tale,  partly 
true,  doubtless,  which  should  excite  his  curiosity  and  inflame  his  lust 
for  gold.  Be  that  as  it  may,  he  came  to  his  master  one  day  with  this 
strange  and  startling  revelation.  His  father,  he  said,  had  been  a  mer- 
chant, and  traded  far  to  the  north,  carrying  with  him  for  barter  the 

*  Las  Casas. 


APPENDIX.  185 

rich  plumage  of  tropic  birds,  and  receiving  in  exchange  vast  quanti- 
ties of  gold  and  silver.  When  a  youth,  he  added,  he  had  sometimes 
accompanied  his  father  on  these  excursions,  and  they  had  visited  seven 
cities  which  might  compare  in  wealth,  population,  and  magnificence 
with  the  city  of  Mexico  itself;  that  whole  streets  blazed  with  the 
shops  of  gold  and  silversmiths,  and  that  those  metals  were  so  common 
as  to  be  held  in  slight  esteem  ;  that  rare  and  precious  stones  abounded ; 
and  that  the  inhabitants  were  gorgeously  attired  in  rich  stuffs,  and  lived 
in  all  the  ease  and  luxury  that  wealth  could  bestow. 

Whether  this  Texan  (the  first  of  whom  we  have  any  record)  had 
really  a  recollection  of  cities  which  seemed  to  his  inexperienced  child- 
hood as  magnificent  and  grand  as  the  dreams  of  the  avaricious  Spaniard ; 
whether  he  sought  to  ingratiate  himself  with  his  taskmasters  by  stories 
which  he  knew  they  would  seriously  incline  to  hear,  or  whether  thus 
early  in  the  history  of  the  country  he  had  acquired  the  prevailing 
western  habit  of  exaggeration,  particularly  where  gold  and  silver 
mines  are  the  subject  of  discourse,  we  can  only  guess;  but  the  sequel 
will  show  that  his  gorgeous  palaces  and  brilliant  work-shops  were  but 
the  fictitious  creations  of  a  lively  imagination,  or  the  dim  remembrance 
of  an  old  tradition. 

This  was  the  origin  of  the  story  of  the  mysterious  "  seven  cities  of 
Cibola,"  which,  with  their  vague  and  visionary  splendor,  excited  the 
curiosity  and  inflamed  the  avarice  of  the  Spanish  conquerors  for  so 
many  years.  Efforts  were  made  to  reach  them,  but  the  mountain 
ranges  and  the  desert  plains  guarded  their  secret  faithfully,  and  the 
cities  for  nearly  a  decade  remained  known  only  through  the  romantic 
exaggerations  of  the  Texas  serf. 

But  Spanish  interest  in  this  fabulous  region  was  revived  by  a  story 
of  hardship  and  toil  which  has  rarely  been  equaled  in  the  history  of 
adventure.  In  the  year  1536,  four  wayfarers,  half  naked,  worn  with 
toil,  spent  with  hunger,  thirst,  heat,  cold,  shipwrecks,  storms,  battles, 
and  disease,  reached  the  city  of  Mexico  from  the  sierras  and  sandy  plains 
of  the  north.  They  were  a  Spaniard  named  Cabeza  de  Yaca  and  his 
three  companioMS,  one  of  them  a  Moor  called  Estevanico  or  Stephen, 
Eight  years  before,  they  had  landed  with  some  four  hundred  compan- 
ions on  the  peninsula  of  Florida  for  the  purpose  of  exploring  that  un- 
known country.  Hostile  tribes,  starvation,  and  toil  had  done  their 
work  so  thoroughly  that  of  the  four  hundred  only  this  perishing 


186  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

sample  remained.  They  had  traversed  the  whole  continent,  had  been 
the  first  of  civilized  beings  to  gaze  upon  "  a  great  river  coming  from 
the  north,"  which  was  afterwards  to  be  called  the  Mississippi,  had 
penetrated  the  north-west  through  parts  of  Kansas  and  Colorado,  and 
thence  turning  southwardly  had  made  their  way  through  New  Mexico 
and  Arizona  to  friends  and  countrymen. 

They,  too,  had  their  marvelous  tales  of  opulence  and  pomp  to  tell. 
During  their  wanderings  west  of  the  Mississippi  they  had  heard  of 
rich  and  populous  cities,  with  lofty  dwellings  and  shops  glittering 
with  gold  and  silver  and-precious  stones,  of  a  people  living  in  afiluence, 
partially  civilized,  acquainted  with  the  arts,  and  inhabiting  a  fertile 
and  beautiful  country. 

Straightway  a  small  force  under  the  leadership  of  Marcos  de  Niza, 
a  Franciscan  monk,  and  guided  by  Stephen  the  Moor,  was  sent  out  to 
discover  and  report  upon  these  mysterious  cities,  and  pave  the  way  for 
Spanish  colonization.  Friar  Marcos,  the  commander,  was  of  a  credu- 
lous and  yielding  disposition,  and  he  allowed  the  Moor  to  push  for- 
ward ahead  of  the  main  body,  so  that  he  reached  the  seven  cities  while 
the  friar  was  hardly  half  way  there.  Stephen  had  forgotten  the  hard- 
ships and  trials  of  his  eight  years  of  wandering,  and  the  favors  heaped 
upon  him  by  the  people  whom  he  was  now  coming  to  despoil.  But 
he  remembered  well  their  gentleness  and  their  treasures.  Presuming 
upon  the  former,  he  robbed  them  of  the  latter  with  an  unsparing  hand. 
The  mild  and  pacific  natives  bore  these  indignities  with  a  patience 
and  forbearance  well  calculated  to  excite  the  scorn  of  a  Christian  peo- 
ple; but  when  the  libidinous  Moor,  swollen  with  pride  and  power 
and  success,  attempted  to  lay  his  unhallowed  hands  upon  their  wives 
and  daughters,  they  found  it  more  difficult  to  excuse  his  irregularities. 
So  they  killed  him,  and  sent  his  companions  back  upon  the  road  they 
had  come.  These,  flying  from  the  scene  of  their  atrocities,  met  Marcos 
de  Niza  about  two  hundred  miles  away,  and  communicated  to  him 
their  doleful  story.  The  holy  father  declares  that,  notwithstanding 
the  consternation  their  tale  produced,  he  pursued  his  course,  and  ap- 
proached so  near  the  seven  cities  that  from  an  eminence  hard  by  he 
could  look  down  upon  their  lofty  roofs  shining  in  the  sun,  and  see  the 
evidences  of  wealth  upon  every  hand.  But  the  private  soldiers  of  the 
expedition  strongly  intimated  that  the  fate  of  Stephen  the  Moor  so  far 
cooled  his  couraged  and  moderated  his  ambition,  that  he  forthwith 


APPENDIX.  187 

made  his  way  with  considerable  precipitation  back  to  the  place  whence 
he  had  started.  All  agreed,  however,  that  the  seven  cities  of  Cibola 
did,  in  truth,  exist,  and  that  the  tales  told  of  their  richness  and  grandeur 
were  so  far  from  being  mere  figments  of  the  imagination  that  they  fell 
short  of  the  reality.  Of  course,  another  and  more  powerful  expedi- 
tion was  decided  upon.  For  its  command  the  viceroy  of  Mexico  nom- 
inated Francisco  Vasquez  de  Coronado,  who  had  succeeded  Nunez  de 
Guzman  in  the  government  of  the  northern  province. 

Coronado  was  a  Spanish  cavalier,  born  in  the  city  of  Salamanca, 
where  he  had  received  a  good  education,  and  had  improved  the  advan- 
tages which  wealth  and  gentle  birth  naturally  confer.  Intrepid,  am- 
bitious, of  pleasing  and  ingratiating  manners,  skilled  in  all  manly 
and  martial  exercises,  he  would  have  come  do<vn  to  us  as  a  model  of 
the  brave,  adventurous,  avaricious,  and  cruel  commanders  of  his  age, 
but  for  a  superstitious  belief  in  evil  omens  and  unlucky  signs,  which 
sometimes  prevented  him  from  seizing  hold  of  success  even  when  it 
was  fairly  within  his  grasp. 

In  his  youthful  days  Coronado  had  made  the  acquaintance  of  an 
Arabian  sage,  who,  after  long  study  and  travel  in  the  East,  where  he 
had  collected  the  knowledge  and  experience  of  ages,  had  taken  up  his 
abode  in  the  classic  and  congenial  city  of  Salamanca.  This  spare  and 
wrinkled  devotee  of  science  possessed  great  skill  in  the  kindred  pur- 
suits of  astrology  and  necromancy,  to  which  he  added  the  marvelous 
gift  of  divination.  To  him  the  young  Spaniard  applied,  with  a  re- 
quest that  the  mystery  of  his  future  life  might  be  revealed  to  him. 

After  consulting  his  sacred  parchments,  and  communing  with  the 
supernatural  beings  who  had  deigned  to  impart  to  him  their  wisdom, 
the  astrologer  at  an  appointed  time  received  Coronado  into  his  retreat, 
fragrant  with  incense  and  covered  with  mathematical  diagrams  and 
cabalistic  characters.  The  stars  in  their  courses,  he  said,  and  the 
mystic  intelligences  who  reveal  future  events  to  mortals,  had  foretold 
that  the  fiery  young  student  should  one  day  become  the  omnipotent 
lord  of  a  great  and  distant  country ;  but  the  portents  thenceforward 
were  gloomy  and  sinister — a  fall  from  a  horse  would  imperil  his  life. 
We  shall  see  in  the  sequel  v/hat  effect  this  prediction  had  upon  the 
early  settlement  of  our  state. 

Coming  to  Mexico  while  still  in  the  vigorous  strength  of  early 
manhood,  our  hero  was  fortunate  enough  to  win  the  affections  of  a 


188  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

daughter  of  one  of  the  Spanish  dignitaries  who  had  been  sent  out  to 
take  part  in  the  government  of  that  province.  Estrada  had  been  the 
royal  treasurer  and  in  charge  of  the  finances.  For  a  time  even,  while 
the  charges  against  Cortes  were  a  subject  of  investigation,  the  reins  of 
government  had  devolved  upon  him.  He  appears  to  have  been  a 
man  of  small  mind,  but  arrogant  and  dictatorial,  as  small  minds  are 
apt  to  be ;  and  not  averse  to  using  his  office  as  a  source  of  wealth,  as 
small  minds  have  done  before  and  since  his  time.  This  pompous  old 
grandee  had,  like  Polouious  and  Jepthah — 

"  One  fair  daughter,  and  no  more, 
The  which  he  loved  passing  well." 

We  catch  but  a  glimpse  here  and  there  through  these  dry  and 
musty  old  chronicles  of  the  sweet  face  of  Beatrix  d'Estrada,  but  we 
see  enough  of  her  to  know  that  she  was  beautiful  and  accomplished, 
graceful  in  person,  refined  in  mind,  and  as  different  from  her 
father  as  Jessica  from  Shylock.  And  so  when  she  and  Coronado  met 
we  behold  again  the  picture  which  belongs  to  no  age  or  time — 
"  Old  and  yet  ever  new,  and  simple  and  beautiful  always  ; 
Love,  immortal  and  young  in  the  endless  succession  of  lovers." 

Marriage  did  not  cool  the  ardor  of  the'arabitious  young  warrior.  He 
remained  passionately  fond  of  his  handsome  wife  during  the  whole  of 
his  stirring  and  adventurous  career  ;  and  her  wealth  and  station  served 
to  elevate  him  above  the  position  in  which  his  own  good  qualities 
would  have  placed  him. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  15i0  the  expedition  of  Coronado,  composed 
of  three  hundred  Spaniards  and  some  eight  hundred  natives,  set  forth 
from  their  rendezvous  with  bright  anticipations  and  sanguine  hopes. 
These  were  somewhat  dimmed  and  dampened  by  the  hardships  of  the 
way,  for  the  country  was  rough,  mountainous,  and  desert ;  and  now  and 
then,  notwithstanding  the  marvels  of  the  seven  cities  which  they  expected 
to  see  at  the  end  of  their  route,  distrust  and  homesickness  overmastered 
their  curiosity.  Once  a  soldier  rushing  in  to  Coronado,  in  a  well- 
counterfeited  agony  of  apprehension  and  terror,  declared  that  while 
he  was  bathing  in  a  mountain  stream,  the  devil,  in  his  proper  shape 
(for  in  those  days  they  had  not  lost  belief  in  a  personal  devil),  had 
tempted  him,  saying,  "  Kill  your  general,  and  you  shall  marry  donna 
Beatrix,  his  beautiful  wife,  and  I  will  endow  you  with  boundless 
wealth."     This  was  touching  the  general  in  two  tender  points,  his  su- 


APPENDIX.  189 

perstition  and  his  uxoriousness ;  so  to  prevent  the  fulfiUmeut  of  the 
devil's  desire,  he  ordered  that  the  honest  and  sorely  tempted  soldier 
should  remain  at  Caliacan,  which  was  the  precise  object  for  which 
the  cunning  rogue  had  invented  the  story. 

But  when  at  last,  after  a  tedious  and  toilsome  march,  the  long  ex- 
pected seven  cities  of  Cibola  were  reached,  the  whole  army,  as  the  old 
chronicler  tells  us,  broke  out  into  maledictions  against  Friar  Marcos 
de  Niza,  who  had  so  deceived  them.  "■  God  grant,"  he  charitably 
adds,  "  that  he  may  feel  none  of  them."  His  highly  colored  tales 
had  all  proved  false.  There  were  farms  in  Mexico  better  than  Cibo- 
la ;  the  seven  cities  were  seven  hamlets,  the  houses  were  small,  gold 
was  not  found,  the  minerals  were  of  little  value,  and  in  short,  the  pu- 
issant realms  and  populous  cities  which  he  had  promised,  the  metals, 
the  gems,  and  the  rich  stuffs  of  which  he  had  boasted  in  all  his  dis- 
courses, had  faded  like  an  insubstantial  pageant  into  thin  air. 

But  the  fitting  out  of  the  expedition  had  cost  too  much  money,  and 
its  starting  had  been  heralded  with  too  much  boasting  to  allow  it  to 
come  thus  speedily  to  an  ignoble  end.-  Were  there  not  other  cities, 
Coronado  began  to  inquire,  which  it  would  be  profitable  to  visit?  The 
natives,  always  ready  to  lend  to  the  Spaniards  a  helping  hand  out  of 
their  country,  were  not  slow  to  answer  this  question  in  the  affirmative. 
Two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  to  the  eastward,  they  said,  was  a  rich, 
peaceful,  and  populous  province,  where  their  desires  for  wealth  and 
their  ambition  for  power  might  be  gratified  to  the  fullest  extent. 
Thither  Coronado  led  his  little  army,  reaching  a  point  which  even  to 
this  day  is  readily  identified  by  its  natural  characteristics  and  by  its 
ruined  cities  and  villages  with  the  country  which  is  now  the  eastern 
portion  of  the  territory  of  New  Mexico,  watered  by  the  Rio  Grande 
and  the  Pecos,  and  not  far  south  of  the  city  of  Santa  Fe. 

The  welcome  which  the  gentle  and  kindly  natives  of  this  region 
gave  to  their  invaders  was  so  cordial  and  sincere  that  it  seems  some- 
times, to  weak  and  sentimental  humanitarians  of  the  present  day,  al- 
most unfair  and  ungenerous  for  the  Spaniards  to  plunder  and  kill 
them  afterwards.  But  those  old  warriors  were  made  of  stern  and  un- 
relenting stuff.  They  were  met  by  the  inhabitants  of  the  peaceful 
villages  with  warm  demonstrations  of  friendship,  great  store  of  vict- 
uals, large  quantities  of  stuffs,  and  the  blue  turquoise  of  the  country ; 
they  were  serenaded  Avith  the  quaint  music  of  their  drums  and  flutes. 


190  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

"  Sometimes,"  says  one  of  the  historians  of  the  march,  "  they  sought  to 
touch  my  garments  and  called  me  Hayota,  which,  in  their  language^ 
signifieth  a  man  come  from  Heaven." 

As  a  recompense  for  these  hospitable  attentions,  the  Spaniards,  who 
had  been  instructed  by  the  viceroy  of  Mexico  to  "let  these  people  un- 
derstand that  there  was  a  God  in  Heaven  and  an  emperor  on  earth," 
first  imprisoned  several  of  their  chief  men  on  some  frivolous  pretext, 
and  then  by  way  of  diversion  burned  one  of  their  villages.  These 
things,  says  the  chronicler,  caused  some  dissatisfaction,  which  was  not 
diminished  by  a  requisition  of  the  general  for  cloth  enough  to  furnish 
new  suits  for  his  entire  army.  Winter  was  just  coming  on,  and  the 
poor  natives  begged  for  a  little  time  to  comply  with  this  demand,  so 
that  it  might  not  bear  too  severely  upon  them,  but  they  were  pressed 
so  hard  that  they  were  forced  to  give  up  their  own  scanty  garments 
to  complete  the  desired  tale.  If  the  soldiers  who  accompanied  the 
collectors  were  not  content  with  the  clothing  supplied  to  them,  and 
saw  an  Indian  who  had  something  better,  they  forced  an  immediate 
exchange,  without  troubling  themselves  about  the  rank  or  condition 
of  those  whom  they  despoiled.  Such  conduct,  it  is  gravely  added,  ir- 
ritated the  natives  exceedingly. 

But  they  bore  these  wrongs  and  indignities  with  submission,  if  not 
in  silence,  till  the  last  and  crowning  insult  was  added  to  them.  This 
ignorant  and  barbarous  people  had  among  their  peculiarities  a  strong 
and  exclusive  love  for  their  wives;  and  so  jealous  were  they,  after  their 
experience  with  the  dissolute  Moor,  of  the  rude  eyes  of  the  Spanish 
soldiery,  that  they  carefully  concealed  their  females,  immuring  them 
in  such  strict  seclusion  that  Coronado  complained,  after  a  long  resi- 
dence at  Cibola,  that  of  their  females  he  had  only  been  able  to  see  two 
grey  and  withered  old  women.  It  chanced  one  day  that  an  officer, 
whose  name  even  the  soldier  who  tells  the  story  is  ashamed  to  hand 
down  to  its  deserved  infamy,  saw  peeping  from  an  upper  window  the 
bright  and  and  curious  eyes  of  a  comely  woman.  Dismounting  from 
his  horse,  he  strode  into  the  apartment,  from  which  outcries  and  shrieks 
of  agony  were  presently  heard.  The  wronged  husband  and  chiefs  of 
the  village  waited  upon  Coronado,  and  with  humbleness  and  in  sad- 
ness presented  their  complaint.  The  troops  and  retainers  of  the  camp 
were  paraded,  but  the  simple-minded  Indian  failed  to  recognize  the 
assailant;  probably,  it  is  hinted,  because  he  had  changed  his  garments. 


APPENDIX,  191 

The  animal  he  rode,  however,  was  pointed  out  and  positively  identi- 
fied, but  its  owner  being  called  upon,  boldly  denied  the  charge.  "  Per- 
haps," we  are  told,  "  the  Indian  was  mistaken,  but  at  any  rate  he  was 
obliged  to  return  without  having  obtained  justice." 

The  next  morning  the  natives  of  the  village  were  in  arms  and  re- 
bellion. Barricading  their  houses  with  logs,  and  secure  behind  their 
battlements  of  stone,  the  cowardly  rascals  kept  their  foes  at  bay  with 
flights  of  arrows  for  two  days;  and  it  was  not  until  the  Spaniards  had 
managed  to  dig  under  the  walls  and  set  fire  to  the  town  that  they  were 
obliged  to  surrender.  Even  then,  smoked  as  they  were,  they  would 
not  submit  until  the  Spanish  officers  had  promised  them  quarter, 
whereupon  they  laid  down  their  weapons.  Being  secured  and  guarded, 
it  was  concluded,  notwithstanding  their  surrender,  to  burn  them  alive 
by  way  of  setting  an  example  to  other  refractory  villages.  But  when 
the  prisoners  saw  the  preparations  for  their  burning,  they  seized  the 
billets  of  wood  collected  for  the  ante-mortem  cremation,  and  made  so 
stout  a  defense  with  them,  that  it  became  necessary  for  the  Spanish 
cavalry  to  ride  in  among  them  sword  in  hand.  As  the  slaughter  took 
place  in  an  open,  level  plain,  not  many  of  the  natives  escaped;  but 
the  few  who  were  fortunate  enough  to  do  so,  did  great  injury  to  the 
Spaniards  by  reporting  that  they  disregarded  the  usages  of  warfare 
and  violated  truces. 

As  the  winter  was  an  uncommonly  severe  one,  snow  falling  to  a 
great  depth,  and  ice  sealing  up  the  rivers,  the  Spaniards  expressed  a 
willingness  to  overlook  all  that  had  passed,  and  to  grant  a  full  pardon 
and  safe  conduct  to  all  who  would  come  in  and  submit  to  the  inva- 
ders ;  but  the  Indians  responded  that  it  would  be  useless  to  make 
treaties  with  people  who  did  not  keep  faith,  and  unwise  to  surrender 
to  an  enemy  which  burned  its  prisoners  of  war.  So  siege  was  "laid  to 
another  village.  Here,  however,  the  inhabitants  were  better  prepared 
for  defense,  and  for  fifty  days  stubbornly  resisted  the  most  daring  and 
gallant  attacks.  But  deprived  of  water  they  suffered  untold  and  ter- 
rible agonies.  The  falls  of  snow  within  their  courtyards  were  soon 
exhausted.  They  tried  to  dig  a  well,  but  its  sides  caved  in  and  buried 
the  workmen.  So,  with  a  forlorn  courage,  which,  if  they  were  not 
copper  colored,  might  excite  our  sympathy,  they  built  a  great  fire,  into 
which  they  cast  their  mantles,  feathers,  turquoises,  and  all  their  little 
stores  of  finery,  that  strangers  might  not  possess  them;  made  a  des- 


192  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

perate  sortie  with  their  women  and  children  in  the  midst ;  and  not 
one  escaped  the  edge  of  the  sword,  the  hoofs  of  the  horses,  or  the  cold 
waves  of  the  Rio  Grande.  Most  of  them  the  Spaniards  mercifully 
slew,  the  wounded  were  spared  to  become  slaves. 

Thus,  this  simple,  loving,  virtuous  people,  who  had  greeted  Coro- 
nado  with  the  perfume  of  flowers  and  the  soft  music  of  their  flutes, 
came  to  understand  that  there  was  a  God  in  heaven  and  an  emperor 
on  earth. 

Not  unfrequently  has  it  happened  in  the  history  of  the  world  that 
when  the  need  of  a  nation  is  the  sorest  a  savior  rises  up  among  them ; 
and  thus  it  was  with  the  unhappy  and  oppressed  natives  of  these  val- 
leys. One  of  their  number,  willing  to  sacrifice  his  life  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  rest,  suddenly  appeared  before  Coronado  with  much  mys- 
tery in  his  movements  and  a  pretended  hostility  to  the  natives.  His 
description  of  rich  countries  and  large  cities,  remote  from  the  secluded 
valley  of  the  Pecos,  surpassed  all  previous  revelations.  He  came,  he 
said  from  a  land  far  to  the  north-east,  where  there  was  a  river  seven 
miles  in  width.  Within  its  depths  were  fish  as  large  as  horses.  Upon 
its  broad  bosom  floated  canoes  which  carried  twenty  oarsmen  on  each 
side;  and  huge  vessels  with  sails,  which  bore  upon  their  prow  a 
golden  eagle,  and  on  the  poop  a  sumptuous  dais,  whereupon  their 
lords  were  wont  to  seat  themselves  beneath  a  canopy  of  cloth  of 
gold.  That  every  day  the  monarch  of  this  favored  region,  named 
Tatarrax,  long-bearded,  gray-haired,  and  rich,  took  his  noonday 
sleep  in  a  garden  of  roses,  under  a  huge-s])reading  tree,  to  the 
branches  of  which  were  suspended  innumerable  golden  bells,  which 
sounded  in  exquisite  harmony  when  shaken  by  the  wind ;  that  this 
king  prayed  by  means  of  a  string  of  beads,  and  worshiped  a  cross 
of  gold  and  the  image  of  a  woman,  the  queen  of  heaven  ;  that  through- 
out the  land  the  commonest  utensils  were  of  wrought  silver,  and  the 
bowls,  plates,  and  porringers  of  beaten  gold.  This  land  of  plenty, 
he  said,  was  the  great  kingdom  of  Quivera,  and  thither  he  waited  to 
conduct  his  white  friends  whenever  they  should  be  pleased  to  accom- 
pany him.  He  talked  with  so  much  assurance,  and  sustained  their 
rude  tests  of  cross-examination  so  well,  that  Coronado's  oft-shaken 
faith  was  again  established.  It  is  true  there  were  not  wanting  sus- 
picions of  the  integrity  of  this  newfound  friend.  It  was  evident  that 
he  had  some  secret  communication  with  the  natives.     One  soldier,  to 


APPENDIX.  193 

whom  ablution  was  probably  a  forgotten  luxury,  declared  that  he  had 
seen  him,  with  his  face  in  a  washbasin  full  of  water,  talking  to  the 
devil.  Still  his  disclosures  were  so  specific,  and  their  truth  so  desir- 
able, that  it  was  determined  (all  necessary  precautions  having  been 
taken  that  he  should  not  escape)  to  trust  to  his  guidance. 

So,  on  the  5th  day  of  May,  in  the  year  1541,  Corouado  and  his 
army  quitted  the  valleys  they  had  pacified  and  Christianized  so  thor- 
oughly, crossed  the  Pecos  river,  and  soon  entered  upon  the  treeless 
and  pathless  prairies  of  what  is  now  the  Indian  territory  and  the  state 
of  Kansas.  Through  mighty  plains  and  sandy  heaths,  smooth  and 
wearisome,  and  bare  of  wood,  so  that  they  made  great  heaps  of  buffalo 
dung  to  guide  them  on  their  return,  and  in  spite  of  all  their  precau- 
tions, were  constantly  losing  stragglers  from  the  camp,  they  made  their 
way  for  eight  h urn i red  miles  northeastwardly  to  the  banks  of  a  con- 
siderable river,  which  could  have  been  no  other  than  the  Arkansas. 

Each  one,  says  Castaneda,  a  credulous,  honest,  sincere,  and  pious 
private  soldier,  who  has,  with  others,  told  us  the  story  of  this  march, 
was  charged  to  measure  the  daily  progress  made  by  counting  his  steps. 
The  picture  which  we  can  fancy  to  ourselves  of  this  dusty  band  plod- 
ding its  way  through  the  long  summer  days  over  the  Kansas  prairies, 
grim,  silent,  and  arithmetical,  has  something  in  it  of  the  ludicrous  as 
well  as  the  pathetic.  Still  our  adventurers  were  enabled  to  enliven 
their  dreary  computations  by  an  occasional  indulgence  in  their  favorite 
pastime  of  robbery.  Once  finding  a  village  with  an  enormous  quan- 
tity of  skins,  they  cleaned  it  out  so  completely  that  in  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  there  was  not  one  to  be  found.  The  Indians,  we  are  told,  tried 
in  vain  to  save  them,  and  the  women  and  children  wept,  for  they  had 
believed  that  the  Spaniards  would  not  take  their  skins,  and  that  they 
would  be  content  with  blessing  them  as  Cabeza  de  Vaca  and  his  com- 
panions had  done  when  they  had  passed  that  way. 

The  suspicions,  which  had  from  the  first  attached  to  their  guide, 
had  been  spreading  and  increasing  in  intensity.  It  was  noticed  that 
when  they  met  with  the  wandering  nomads  of  the  plains,  if  the  Turk, 
as  they  called  him,*  was  the  first  to  converse  with  them,  they  con- 
firmed all  his  stories,  and  pointed  to  the  eastward  as  the  true  course ; 

*  From  a  fancied  resemblance  to  the  people  of  that  nation,  some  say,  though  it 
Seems  more  probable  that  it  was  a  name  given  to  him  after  the  discovery  of  his 
faithlessness. 


194  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

while  if  communication  was  prevented,  the  tribes  knew  nothing  of  the 
riches  and  splendor  of  the  land  of  Quivera,  and  insisted  that  that 
country  lay  to  the  north  and  not  to  the  east. 

Coronado,  therefore,  seeing  that  the  Turk  had  deceived  him,  that 
provisions  began  to  fail,  and  that,  except  the  meat  of  the  buffalo,  there 
was  no  prospect  of  obtaining  more  in  the  country  round  about,  con- 
voked his  captains  and  lieutenants  in  a  council  of  war,  to  determine 
upon  their  future  course.  It  was  there  decided  that  the  general,  with 
thirty  of  his  bravest  and  best  mounted  men,  and  six  foot  soldiers, 
should  proceed  northward  in  search  of  Quivera,  while  the  main  army 
should  return  to  the  vicinity  of  the  Pecos  river.  The  soldiers  protested 
with  many  supplications  against  this  separation,  but  Coronado  was  in- 
flexible, and  he  started  north  with  guides  which  he  had  taken  from 
the  roving  Indians  of  the  plains,  and  the  unhappy  Turk  securely 
bound  ;  while  the  army,  after  slaughtering  great  numbers  of  the  buf- 
falo for  their  sustenance,  set  out  upon  their  homeward  route. 

Northward  then,  from  the  Arkansas  river,  for  many  weary  and 
anxious  hours,  the  little  band  which  accompanied  the  adventurous 
general  pursued  its  way  over  the  Kansas  plains.  July  had  come,  the 
days  were  long  and  hot,  and  the  sultry  nights  crept  over  the  primeval 
prairie,  seeming  to  rise  like  a  shadowy  and  threatening  spectre  out  of 
the  grass.  But  stout  hearts  and  good  horses  brought  them  at  last  to 
the  southern  boundary  of  Nebraska.  And  here,  along  the  Platte 
river,  they  found  the  long  sought  kingdom  of  Quivera ;  here  was 
Tatarrax,  the  hoary  headed  old  ruler  of  the  land.  But  alas  for  the 
vanity  of  human  expectations !  the  only  precious  metal  they  saw  was 
a  copper  plate  hanging  to  the  old  chief's  breast,  by  which  he  set  great 
store ;  there  were  no  musical  bells,  no  gilded  eagle,  no  silver  dishes, 
no  rosary,  no  image  of  the  Virgin,  no  cross,  no  crown.  In  the  midst 
of  this  disappointment,  Coronado  took  a  melancholy  pleasure  in  hang- 
ing the  Turk  who  had  so  egregiously  misguided  him;  and  that  bar- 
baric Curtius,  after  boldly  avowing  that  he  knew  of  no  gold,  that  he 
had  brought  the  invaders  into  the  wilderness  to  perish  with  hunger 
and  hardship,  and  that  he  had  done  this  to  rid  the  peaceful  dwellers 
in  the  Rio  Grande  and  Pecos  valleys  of  their  hated  presence,  met  his 
fate  with  a  stoicism  which  the  Spaniards  called  despair  and  remorse. 

Here,  then,  upon  the  southern  boundary  of  this  state,  at  a  point 
not  yet  easily  ascertainable,  but  doubtless  between  Gage  county  on  the 


APPENDIX.  195 

«ast  and  Furnas  on  the  west,  Coronado  set  foot  upon  the  soil  of  Ne- 
braska, and  here,  busied  with  observations  and  explorations,  he  remained 
for  twenty-five  days. 

I  have  already  adverted  to  the  fact  that  this  location  of  the  northern 
terminus  of  his  march  has  not  met  with  universal  acceptation.  The 
arguments,  however,  in  support  of  the  theory  seem  to  me  unanswer- 
able.*    Let  us  briefly  examine  them. 

It  is  unimportant  for  the  purpose  of  our  investigation  whether  we 
fix  the  site  of  the  cities  of  Cibola  at  Zuni,  with  General  Simpson,  at 
Acoma,  with  Emory  and  Abert,  or  on  the  Chaco  with  Mr.  Morgan. 
The  last  place  visited  by  Coronado,  before  he  emerged  from  the 
mountains  to  the  plains,  was  Cicuye,  which  is  described  as  a  well 
fortified  village,  M'ith  houses  of  four  stories,  in  a  narrow  valley  be- 
tween pine-clad  mountains,  and  near-  a  stream  well  stocked  with  fish. 
These  features  point  so  unmistakably  to  what  is  now  known  as  old 
Pecos,  on  the  river  of  the  same  name,  that  no  one  can  visit  those  des- 
olate and  melancholy  ruins  and  remain  unconvinced.  The  four  stories 
may  even  now  be  distinguished  by  the  careful  observer;  the  place  is 
still  admirably  fortified  both  by  nature  and  art  against  any  assault  not 
aided  by  artillery ;  it  is  apparently  completely  hemmed  in  by  moun- 
tains, and  among  the  stone  hatchets,  hammers,  arrow-heads,  and  bits 
of  turquoise,  which  the  curious  may  still  find  there,  are  not  unfre- 
quently  to  be  seen  the  grooved  stones  which  the  Indians  used  as 
sinkers  for  their  fishing  nets.  Some,  however,  have  founded  an  ob- 
jection upon  the  statement  of  Castaueda  that,  after  leaving  that  place, 
the  army  did  not  reach  the  Cicuye  river, 'which  flowed  near  Cicuye, 
and  took  its  name  from  that  place,  until  the  fourth  day  ;  and  General 
Simpson,  though  he  thinks  that  no  other  place  than  Pecos  "  in  so 
many  respects  suits  the  conditions  of  the  problem,"  is  inclined  to  get 
-over  the  difficulty  by  supposing  that  the  river  referred  to  was  the 
Gallinas,  which  it  might  require  four  days  to  reach.  AYith  the  utmost 
deference,  however,  to  the  opinion  of  so  learned  and  skillful  an  ex- 
plorer, I  venture  to  suggest  that  it  is  unnecessary  to  suppose  that  four 
days  were  occupied  in  the  march  to  the  crossing.    Supposing  Coronado 

*  The  view  I  have  taken  of  Coronado's  march  was  suggested  by  Mr.  Gallatin, 
and  has  been  supported  by  General  Simpson.  See  the  latter's  excellent  paper  on 
this  subject  in  the  Smithsonian  Report  for  1879.  I  think,  however,  that  the  Gen- 
eral has  placed  the  northernmost  point  reached  much  too  far  to  the  eastward. 


196  NEBRASKA    STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

to  have  left  Pecos  near  the  close  of  the  first  day  (by  no  means  an  un- 
usual time  for  the  commencement  of  a  long  expedition),  and  to  have 
reached  the  crossing  on  the  morning  of  the  fourth,  then  but  little 
more  than  two  days  would  have  been  occupied  on  the  way.  Now,, 
although  the  Pecos  river  flow^s  very  near  the  Pecos  village,  it  is,  in 
fact,  not  visible  from  that  place,  and  by  the  old  Santa  Fe  trail  it  is 
twenty-two  miles  to  the  ford  at  San  Miguel.  The  railroad  crosses 
five  or  six  miles  below  the  trail,  and  there  is  still  another  crossing 
r^ome  ten  miles  beyond,  at  Anton  Chico.  Inasmuch  as -to  reach  the 
nearest  of  these  points  through  the  difficult  country  about  Pecos  might 
well  have  consumed  two  days,  it  seems  to  me  that  the  paragraph  in 
question  confirms  instead  of  opposing  his  views.  It  must  not  be  for- 
gotten, moreover,  that  as  the  evident  object  of  the  Turk  was  to  lead 
the  troops  as  far  to  the  eastward  as  possible,  he  would,  if  practicable, 
take  them  to  some  lower  point  than  San  Miguel  on  the  Santa  Fe 
trail.  There  seem,  therefore,  to  be  conclusive  grounds  for  believing 
that  Cicuye  and  Pecos  are  identical. 

From  Cicuye  the  main  body  marched  about  seven  hundred  miles 
north-easterly  to  a  considerable  river.  As  all  the  narratives  of  the 
expedition  concur  in  bearing  testimony  to  this  fact,  there  is  no  escape 
from  it  except  by  the  exercise  of  an  unreasoning  disbelief.  After  mak- 
ing all  possible  allowances  for  deviations  from  a  direct  line  and  the 
shortened  steps  of  tired  soldiers,  it  is  impossible  to  believe  that  this 
stream  could  have  been  anything  south  of  the  Arkansas.  The  dis- 
tance by  the  Atchison,  Topeka  and  Santa  Fe  Railway  from  Pecos  to 
Newton,  Kansas,  is  five  hundred  and  ninety-three  miles.  By  the 
Santa  Fe  trail  it  is  probably  about  the  same.  That  the  main  body  of 
the  army  reached  a  spot  as  far  north  as  that  cannot  certainly  be  a 
violent  presumption. 

From  the  point  where  he  left  his  army,  Coronado  must  have  pro- 
ceeded in  a  direction  west  of  north.  ''They  have  diverged  too  much 
towards  Florida,"  says  Castaneda.  The  time  occupied  in  the  march 
by  the  detachment  is  uncertain;  Castaneda  gives  it  as  forty-eight  days, 
while  Coronada  says  in  one  place  that  it  was  forty,  and  in  another  forty- 
two  days.  Taking  the  lowest  of  these  numbers,  and  conceding  that  it 
includes  also  the  twenty-five  days  spent  by  the  general  in  explorino; 
Qnivera,  and  there  was  ample  time  to  reach  the  Platte  or  the  Repub- 
lican river. 


APPENDIX.  197 

But  again,  we  have  tlie  positive  declaration  of  Coronado  that  he 
gained  the  southern  boundary  of  this  state.  "I  have  reached,"  says 
he  in  his  report  to  the  viceroy,  Don  Antonio  de  Mendoza,  "  the  fortieth 
parallel  of  latitude."  It  is  a  fair  rule  for  historical  investigators  to 
take  as  absolutely  true  the  statements  of  eye  witnesses  of  a  transaction^ 
unless  there  should  be  something  contradicting  their  testimony  or  im- 
peaching their  veracity.  In  this  instance  not  only  is  there  nothing 
affecting  the  credibility  of  Coronado's  assertion,  but  on  the  contrary 
it  is  sustained  by  numerous  corroborating  circumstances.  Among  the 
latter  are  the  descriptions  of  the  soil,  the  flora  and  the  fiiuna  of  the  land 
of  Qui  vera,  which  might  now  serve  for  a  report  of  the  resources  of 
Nebraska. 

"  The  inhabitants,"  says  Coronado  in  his  dispatch  already  alluded 
to,  "are  good  hunters,  cultivate  corn,  and  exhibit  a  friendly  disposi- 
tion. They  said  that  two  months  would  not  suffice  to  visit  them  en- 
tirely. In  the  whole  extent  of  the  province,  I  have  seen  but  twenty- 
five  villages,  and  these  are  built  of  straw.  The  natives  have  recognized 
your  majesty,  and  are  submissive  to  the  puissance  of  their  veritable  lord. 
The  men  are  large  and  the  women  well  formed.  The  soil  is  the  best 
which  it  is  possible  to  see  for  all  kinds  of  Spanish  fruits.  Besides  be- 
ing strong  and  black,  it  is  very  well  watered  by  creeks,  fountains,  and 
rivers.  Here  I  found  plums,  such  as  I  have  seen  in  Spain,  walnuts, 
and  excellent  ripe  grapes." 

Jaramillo,  one  of  his  lieutenants,  writing  some  years  after  the  ex- 
pedition, says  of  it :  "  The  country  has  a  fine  appearance,  such  as  I  have 
not  seen  excelled  in  France,  Spain,  Italy,  or  in  any  of  the  countries 
which  I  have  visited  in  the  service  of  his  majesty.  It  is  not  a  country 
of  mountains,,  there  being  but  hillocks  and  plains,  with  streams  of  ex- 
cellent water.  It  afforded  me  entire  satisfaction.  I  judge  that  it 
must  be  quite  fertile  and  well  suited  to  the  cultivation  of  all  sorts  of 
fruits.  For  a  grazing  country  experience  proves  that  it  is  admirably 
adapted,  when  we  consider  that  herds  of  bisons  and  other  wild  ani- 
mals, vast  as  the  imagination  can  conceive,  find  sustenance  there.  I 
noticed  a  kind  of  plum  of  excellent  flavor,  something  like  those  of 
Spain ;  the  stems  and  blue  flowers  of  a  sort  of  wild  flax,  sumach  along 
the  margin  of  the  streams,  like  the  sumach  of  Spain,  and  palatable 
wild  grapes." 

Castaneda  enumerates  among  the  fruits,  plums,  grapes,  walnuts,  a 
kind  of  false  wheat,  pennyroval,  wild  marjoram,  and  flax. 
14 


198  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL  SOCIETY. 

Goraara,  another  chronicler,  says,  "Quiverais  on  the  fortieth  par- 
allel of  latitude.  It  is  a  temperate  country,  and  hath  very  good  waters 
and  much  grass,  plums,  mulberries,  nuts,  melons,  and  grapes  which 
ripen  very  well.  There  is  no  cotton  and  they  apparel  themselves  with 
bison  hides  and  deer  skins." 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  with  these  dry  catalogues,  some  extracts 
from  Prof.  A  ughey's  recently  printed  "  Sketches  of  the  Physical  Geog- 
raphy and  Geology  of  Nebraska."  He  says:  "There  are  three  type 
species  of  plums  in  the  state,  namely,  Prunus  Americana,  P.  chicasa, 
and  P.  pumila.  Of  these  there  is  an  almost  endless  number  of  vari- 
eties, the  plums  being  common  in  almost  every  county,  especially  along 
he  water  courses,  and  bordering  the  belts  of  timber.  These  plum 
groves  in  spring  time  present  a  vast  sea  of  flowers,  whose  fragrance  is 
wafted  for  miles,  and  whose  beauty  attracts  every  eye. 

"  Two  species  of  grapes,  with  a  great  number  of  hybrids  and  va- 
rieties, abound  in  Nebraska.  It  is  hard  to  realize  without  seeing  it, 
with  what  luxuriance  the  vine  grows  in  this  state.  Some  of  the 
timber  belts  are  almost  impassable  from  the  number  and  length  of  the 
vines  which  form  a  network  from  tree  to  tree.  Straggling  vines  are 
sometimes  found  far  out  on  the  prairie,  where,  deprived  of  any  other 
support,  they  creep  along  the  ground  and  over  weeds  and  grass. 

"  Along  the  bluffs  of  the  Missouri  and  some  of  its  tributaries,  the 
red  mulberry  (Morus  rubra)  abounds.  Sometimes  it  reaches  the  di- 
mensions of  a  small  tree. 

"  Though  nuts  are  not  always  classed  with  fruits,  it  seems  proper  in 
this  place  to  mention  the  few  that  abound  in  Nebraska.  First  in  the 
list  is  the  nut  of  the  noble  black  walnut  {Juglans  nigra). 

"  Nebraska  is  remarkable,  among  other  things,  for  its  wild  grasses. 
They  constitute  everywhere  the  covering  of  the  prairies.  Even  where 
old  breaking  is  left  unfilled  the  grasses  vie  with  the  weeds  for  posses- 
sion, and  often  in  a  few  years  are  victorious.  Every  close  observer, 
passsing  through  the  state  in  summer,  must  notice  the  great  number 
of  species  and  their  vigorous  growth.  I  have  in  my  collection  149 
species  of  grass  that  are  native  to  the  state. 

"The  smooth  sumach  (Rhus  glabra)  is  common  in  Nebraska,  and 
the  dwarf  sumach  {R.  Copallina)  and  the  fragrant  sumach  [R.  aro- 
matica)  are  sometimes  found." 

Coincidences  so  remarkable  as  these  certainly  strongly  support,  if 
they  do  not  firmly  establish,  the  theory  for  which  I  contend. 


APPENDIX.  199 

Upon  this  march,  for  the  first  time,  civilized  eyes  looked  upon  those 
two  familiar  denizens  of  the  plains,  the  prairie  dog  and  the  buifalo. 
The  description  of  the  latter  is  graphic  and  quaint. 

"  These  oxen  are  of  the  bigness  and  color  of  our  bulls,  but  their 
horqs  are  not  so  great.  They  have  a  great  bunch  upon  their  fore- 
shoulders,  and  more  hair  on  their  fore  part  than  on  their  hinder  part, 
and  it  is  like  wool.  They  have,  as  it  were,  a  horse  mane  upon  their 
back  bone,  and  much  hair  and  very  long  from  their  knees  downward. 
They  have  great  tufts  of  hair  hanging  down  from  their  foreheads,  and 
it  seemeth  that  they  have  beards  because  of  the  great  store  of  hair 
hanging  down  at  their  chins  and  throats.  The  males  have  very  long 
tails,  and  a  great- knot  or  flock  at  the  end,  so  that  in  some  respects 
they  resemble  the  lion,  and  in  some  other  the  camel.  They  push  with 
their  horns,  they  run,  they  overtake  and  kill  a  horse  when  they  are 
in  their  rage  and  anger.  Finally,  it  is  a  foul  and  fierce  beast  of  coun- 
tenance and  form  of  body.  The  horses  fled  from  them,  either  because 
of  their  deformed  shape  or  else  because  they  had  never  seen  them. 
Their  masters  have  no  other  riches  nor  substance;  of  them  they  eat, 
they  drink,  they  apparel,  they  shoe  themselves ;  and  of  their  hides 
they  make  many  things,  as  houses,  shoes,  apparel,  and  ropes;  of  their 
bones  they  make  bodkins,  of  their  sinews  and  hair,  thread;  of  their 
horns,  maws,  and  bladders,  vessels;  of  their  dung,  fire,  and  of  their 
calves'  skins,  budgets,  wherein  they  draw  and  keep  water.  To  be 
short,  they  make  so  many  things  of  them  so  they  have  need  of,  or  as 
many  as  suffice  them  in  the  use  of  this  life." 

Here,  too,  is  a  description,  the  accuracy  of  which  some  of  us  may 
perhaps  recognize.  "  One  evening  there  came  up  a  terrible  storm  of 
wind  and  of  hail,  which  left  in  the  camp  hailstones  as  large  as  por- 
ringers and  even  larger.  They  fell  thick  as  rain  drops,  and  in  some 
spots  the  ground  was  covered  with  them  to  the  depth  of  eight  or  ten 
inches.  The  storm  caused,  says  one,  many  tears,  weakness,  and  vows. 
The  horses  broke  their  reins,  some  were  even  blown,  down  the  banks 
of  the  ravine,  the  tents  were  torn,  and  every  dish  in  camp  broken." 
The  last  was  a  great  loss,  for  from  the  natives  they  could  steal  noth- 
ing, not  even  calabashes,  the  inhabitants  living  on  half-cooked  or  raw 
meat  which  needed  no  plates. 

Our  explorers  heard  of  other  countries  and  tribes  further  on,  and 
especially  of  a  great  river  to  the  eastward  of  them,  which  they  con- 


200  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

jectured  must  be  the  river  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  De  Soto  discov- 
ered, aud  which  was  undoubtedly  the  Missouri ;  but  they  had  de- 
spaired of  findiug  gold,  and  so,  in  August,  Coronado,  reaching  as  I 
think  the  Platte  river,  caused  a  cross  to  be  erected,  upon  whose  base 
was  carved  the  inscription,  "  Francisco  Vasquez  de  Coronado,  general 
of  an  expedition  reached  this  place."  Thereupon  he  set  his  face 
southward,  rejoined  his  army  and  went  into  winter  quarters  with  the 
timid  and  submissive  people  who  had  learned  from  his  sharp  sword 
the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  He  purposed,  or  at  least  he  pretended 
that  he  purposed,  to  return  in  the  spring  and  renew  his  explorations 
in  Quivera,  "  but,"  says  the  pious  soldier  Castaneda,  "  that  was  not  to 
take  place.  God  has  reserved  these  explorations  &r  others.  To  us 
he  gives  only  the  right  to  boast  that  we  were  the  first  to  make  the 
discovery.  His  will  be  done."  When  the  spring  opened,  Coronado 
had  a  fall  from  his  horse  which  caused  severe  injuries,  and  recalling 
the  predictions  of  the  astrologer  of  Salamanca,  his  superstitious  fears 
were  so  wrought  upon  that  his  only  desire  Avas  to  breathe  his  last  in 
the  arms  of  his  beloved  wife.  But  the  soldiers  who  hated  to  return 
and  longed  to  settle  on  the  fertile  prairies  of  Quivera,  loudly  com- 
plained that  his  sickness  was  in  great  part  counterfeited,  and  that  it 
was  in  truth  only  the  fair  wife  that  drew  him  homeward  from  his 
duty.  Fifty  years  afterward,  Bacon,  perhaps  with  Coronado's  failure 
in  his  mind,  wrote,  "  He  that  hath  wife  and  children  hath  given  hos- 
tages to  Fortune ;  for  they  are  impediments  to  great  enterprises 
whether  of  virtue  or  of  mischief"  But  whatever  the  cause,  Coronado 
returned  to  Mexico,  was  ill  received  by  the  viceroy,  who  had  spent  more 
than  half  a  million  of  dollars  on  the  expedition,*  lost  his  reputation 
and  his  government,  and  so  with  Donna  Beatrix,  his  beautiful  Avife, 
passes  out  of  our  sight  forever. 

One  of  the  discoverers  of  Quivera,  however,  lingers  within  our 
gaze  for  a  short  time  longer.  A  Franciscan  friar,  John  of  Padilla, 
burned  to  teach  .these  natives  the  doctrines  of  Christ  in  a  more  hu- 
mane fashion  than  they  had  hitherto  been  inculcated;  and  earnest  in 
his  desire  to  save  souls,  announced  his  intention  of  returning  to  Qui- 
vera as  a  missionary.  He  had  all  the  sincere  faith,  the  dauntless 
courage,  and  the  lively  enthusiam  of  his  class ;  and  he  would  have 
echoed  the  pious  sentiments  of  one  of  his  brethren  in  the  new  world, 


*  Three-score  thousand  pesos  of  gold,  says  Gomara. 


APPENDIX.  201 

whose  devout  aspirations,  after  a  concealraent  of  more  than  two  hun- 
dred years,  have  just  been  brought  to  light.  "  America,"  says  the 
good  father,*  "  is  a  school  where  one  learns  perfectly  to  seek  nothing 
but  God,  to  desire  nothing  but  God,  to  have  his  whole  thoughts  upon 
God,  and  to  rely  only  upon  the  paternal  providence  of  God.  To  live 
among  the  missions  of  the  new  world  is  to  live  in  the  bosom  of  the 
Almighty,  and  to  breathe  only  the  air  of  his  divine  conduct.  How 
fragrant  this  atmosphere  !  How  fine  the  holy  horrors  of  these  for- 
ests !  What  lights  in  the  thick  darkness  of  this  barbarism !  The 
joy  of  having  baptized  one  savage,  who,  dying  soon  after,  may  go 
straight  to  heaven,  surpasses  all  which  one  can  imagine  of  joy  in  this 
world.  He  who  has  once  tasted  the  sweetness  of  Jesus  Christ  pre- 
fers it  to  all  the  empires  of  the  earth.  America  is  not  without  its 
suiferings.  One  is  sometimes  tortured  by  so  many  pains,  wasted  by 
such  rude  labors,  environed  by  so  great  perils,  and  so  abandoned  by 
human  aid,  that  he  finds  but  God  alone.  But  to  lose  all  to  find  God 
is  a  profitable  loss,  a  holy  usury.  One  never  encounters  the  cross, 
the  clouds,  and  the  thorns,  but  he  finds  Jesus  in  the  midst  of  them." 

Actuated  by  pious  considerations  like  these,  Padilla,  with  a  few  fol- 
lowers, returned  to  Nebraska,  taking  with  him  horses,  mules,  sheep, 
fowls,  and  the  necessary  dresses  and  ornaments  for  the  celebration  of 
the  mass.  He  was  not  long  in  finding  the  reward  he  sought.  Either 
to  possess  themselves  of  his  humble  chattels,  or  because 'they  resented 
his  determination  to  preach  to  a  tribe  with  which  they  were  at  war, 
the  natives  soon  bestowed  upon  him  the  crown  of  martyrdom;  his 
companions  betook  themselves  to  more  civilized  regions,  and  the  dark- 
ness of  barbarism  again  for  more  than  two  hundred  years  settled 
down  over  the  land  of  Quivera. 

Near  the  margin  of  the  Pecos  river,  in  a  little  crevice  between  the 
rocks,  and  among  bones  knawed  by  the  wolves,  there  were  found, 
some  ten  or  twelve  years  since,  the  helmet,  gorget,  and  breastplate  of 
a  Spanish  soldier.  Straying  perhaps  from  his  companions,  perhaps 
wounded  in  a  skirmish,  pei'haps  sick  and  forsaken,  he  had  crawled  to 
this  rude  refuge;  and  fir  from  the  fragrant  gardens  of  Seville,  and 
the  gay  vineyards  of  Malaga,  had  died  alone.  The  camp  fires  of  Quivera 
were  consumed  more  than  three  centuries  ago  ;  the  bones  of  the  pro- 
fane Moor  and  the  self-devoted  Turk  have  bleached  in  the  sunshine 

*  Pere  Claude  Allouez. 


202  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

and  decayed  ;  the  seven  cities  of  Cibola  have  vanished  ;  the  cross  of 
Coronado  has  mouldered  into  dust,  and  these  rusted  relics  are  all  that 
remain  of  that  march  through  the  desert  and  the  discovery  of 
Nebraska. 

Note — The  student  of  Spanish  conquests  in  America  will,  of  course,  understand 
that  the  suggestion  that  this  armor  belonged  to  a  soldier  of  Coronado's  expedition 
is  merely  fanciful.  It  is,  however,  by  no  means,  an  impossible  surmise;  though  it 
must  be  admitted  that  defensive  armor  was  used  in  America  against  the  rude  mis- 
siles of  the  natives,  long  after  the  use  of  gunpowder  had  banished  it  from  Euro- 
pean warfare. 

Since  the  delivery  of  this  lecture,  an  antique  stirrup,  of  the  exact  shape  and  char- 
acter of  those  used  for  centuries  by  Moorish  horsemen,  has  been  found  near  the 
Republican,  at  a  spot  about  seven  miles  north  of  Riverton,  in  Franklin  county. 
It  was  buried  so  deep  in  the  ground  as  to  preclude  the  idea  that  it  had  been  cov- 
ered by  natural  causes,  and  its  presence  there  may  afford  a  curious  subject  for 
conjecture. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  also,  that  the  engineers  of  the  new  branch  of  the  Union  Pa;- 
cific  Railway,  now  building  northward  along  one  of  the  forks  of  the  Loup,  report 
numerous  ancient  mounds  along  their  route,  and  many  evidences  of  once  populous 
cities.  Specimens  of  the  ancient  pottery,  with  the  shards  of  which  the  ground  is 
thickly  strewn,  are  almost  identical  with  those  still  to  be  found  at  Pecos  and  other 
cities  in  New  Mexico.  This  fact  is  peculiarly  interesting,  in  view  of  one  of  the 
statements  of  the  Turk,  just  before  his  execution,  to  the  exasperated  Spaniards, 
that  the  cities  to  which  he  was  conducting  them,  "  were  still  beyond." 


THE  PLACE  OF  HISTORY   IN   MODERN   EDUCATION. 


BY  PROF.  GEO.  E.  HOWARD,  NEBRASKA  STATE  UNIVERSITY. 
The  following  is  an  abstract  of  an  address  delivered  by  Prof. 
Howard  at  the  opening  of  the  w^inter  term  of  the  Nebraska  Uni- 
versity, at  the  time  the  Nebraska  State  Historical  Society  was  in  ses- 
sion, and  by  agreement  before  a  joint  session  of  the  two  organizations, 
to  serve  also  as  the  annual  address  of  the  Historical  Society : 

History  is  the  youngest  of  the  studies  to  claim  a  place  in  higher 
education,  and  as  a  disciplinary  study  it  is  still  regarded  by  many 
as  on  trial — on  probation. 

It  is  thought  that  it  has,  at  most,  no  higher  claim  than  as  a  culture 
study  or  means  of  general  information.     This  opinion  finds  frequent 


APPENDIX.  203 

aud  varied  expression.  One  says  :  It  is  not  necessary  to  study  his- 
tory in  college,  since  it  may  be  mastered  subsequently  as  a  means  of 
recreation  or  relaxation  between  the  hours  of  business.  Another  says : 
History  may  be  sutHciently  taught  as  an  adjunct  of  some  other  branch, 
as  Latin  or  Greek.  A  third :  History  is  not  a  science,  and  therefore 
not  entitled  to  a  large  space  in  the  academic  course. 

Now  these  statements  are  made  in  all  sincerity  by  men  of  culture. 
May  they  not  rest  on  a  misapprehension  of  the  character  of  modern 
history  ?  May  they  not  possibly  be  based  on  the  conception  of  history 
as  it  was  and  not  as  it  is  understood  by  scholars  ? 

In  short,  what  is  its  place  in  modern  education  ? 

It  seems  desirable  as  a  starting  point  of  this  discussion  to  make  two 
preliminary  statements :  First,  as  to  the  condition  of  historic  study 
outside  the  schools.     Second,  as  to  its  condition  within  the  schools. 

If  the  familiar  aphorism  of  Mr.  Freeman,  that  "  history  is  past 
politics,  and  politics  present  history,"  be  accepted,  there  will  be  little 
difficulty  in  perceiving  that  the  thought  of  this  generation  is  pretty 
liberally  engaged  in  the  actual  making  of  history. 

On  the  other  hand,  equally  patent  is  its  astonishing  productiveness 
in  historic  writings. 

There  is  scarcely  a  topic  of  general  or  special  interest  which  is  not 
treated  by  a  formidable  catalogue  of  authors.  The  bare  enumeration 
of  authorities  which  must  be  consulted  on  such  a  topic  as  the  history 
of  the  German  mark  or  Old  English  local  government,  requires 
many  closely  printed  pages.  It  is  no  exaggeration  to  say  that  the 
past  fifty  years  have  produced  a  more  splendid  array  of  historic  tal- 
ent than  all  the  preceding  generations  combined. 

Our  precocious  scientific  genius  is  the  mark  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, and  the  most  striking  thing  connected  with  modern  science  is  its 
historic  tendency.  It  is  full  of  suggestion  that  the  word  historic  is 
frequently  used  by  writers  in  other  departments  of  thought  to  charac- 
terize the  trend  or  form  of  their  investigations,  notably  in  the  nat- 
ural sciences,  philology,  and  jurisprudence.  In  fact  there  is  little 
practical  difference  between  the  terms  comparative,  inductive,  and 
historic.  Each  is  opposed  to  a  priori  or  assumption,  and  each  implies 
that  the  present  must  be  viewed  in  the  light  of  the  past. 

To  trace  the  persistence  in  type,  note  the  transformation  in  variety 
in  animal  or  vegetable  forms,  or  mark  the  phonetic  corruption  of  a 


204  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

word,  differs  little  from  observing  the  continuity  in  growth  of  an  in- 
stitution. 

The  phenomenal  historic  activity  of  our  age,  then,  is  the  first  state- 
ment. 

What  is  the  condition  of  historic  study  within  the  schools  ? 

In  Germany,  history  has  long  occupied  an  honorable  position  in  the 
university  as  the  peer  of  philology  and  science.  And  the  recent  ut- 
terances of  Prof.  Paulsen,  of  the  university  of  Berlin,  seem  to  indicate 
that  a  movement  has  begun  pointing  to  a  reconstruction  of  the  gym- 
nasial  course  through  a  liberal  substitution  of  history  and  other  mod- 
ern studies  for  Latin  and  Greek. 

In  England,  until  recently,  the  great  universities  of  Oxford  and 
Cambridge  have  contributed  little  to  the  encouragement  of  this  study. 
Few  of  the  throng  of  illustrious  scholars  whose  names  are  the  glory 
of  English  historical  literature  have  been  called  to  professorial 
chairs.  The  same  is  true  of  the  leading  scientists.  Hallam,  Kemble, 
and  Palgrave,  like  Huxley,  Darwin,  and  Spencer,  owed  nothing  to 
the  encouragement  of  these  schools. 

But  in  England  a  new  era  has  already  dawned  for  history,  shown 
by  the  presence  of  such  scholars  as  Bryce  and  Stubbs  at  Oxford,  and 
Seeley  and  Freeman  at  Cambridge;  and  by  the  new  appreciation  of 
the  educational  value  of  the  study  of  English  institutions,  inspired 
largely  by  the  publication  under  the  wise  patronage  of  the  govern- 
ment, of  those  wonderful  national  records  contained  in  the  "Rolls 
Series"  and  the  "Calendars  of  State  Papers." 

In  our  own  country  the  study  of  history  in  the  schools  is  in  a  most 
peculiar  condition:  neglected  by  the  many  and  exalted  by  the  few. 
In  the  majority  of  the  common  schools  either  no  provision  is  made,  or 
else  the  subjects  chosen  and  the  methods  adopted  are  so  unfit  that  little 
results  save  dislike  for  studies  which  should  be  as  intensely  fascinat- 
ing as  they  are  essential  to  tjie  duties  of  citizenship. 

Year  after  year  is  spent  in  ciphering  through  the  dreary  round  of 
the  rules  of  arithmetic,  including  the  dark  mysteries  of  "circulating 
decimals"  and  "alligation  alternate,"  and  not  an  hour  is  devoted  to 
he  history  and  organization  of  the  state,  county,  or  city  in  which  the 
pupil  lives. 

The  only  wonder  is  that  the  youth  passes  the  ordeal  with  enough 
judgment  left  to  solve  any  practical  problem  of  life  without  recourse 
to  his  customary  machine,  the  "  rule." 


APPENDIX,  205 

The  condition  of  things  in  the  college  is  in  happy  unison  with  that 
of  the  common  school.  Few  of  the  several  hundred  institutions  of 
nominal  college  rank  are  conscious  apparently  of  the  movement  of  the 
times.  History  still  stands  at  the  threshold  asking  in  vain  for 
worthy  recognition. 

If  the  study  is  not  entirely  neglected,  at  most  select  morsels  are 
doled  out  by  the  professor  of  Latin  or  Greek,  without  regard  to  pre- 
vious diet  or  the  power  to  digest  such  strange  viands.  Occasionally 
some  poor  tutor,  in  addition  to  his  usual  double  portion  of  work,  is 
allowed,  for  a  term  or  so,  in  order  to  swell  the  list  of  facilities  in  the 
annual  announcement,  to  hear  a  class  call  off  a  catalogue  of  hard 
names  usually  denominated  "General  History." 

Happy  is  the  student  who  can  now  and  then  enjoy  a  lecture  or 
course  of  lectures  by  some  non-resident  plebeian,  who  is  suffered,  like 
the  old  tribune  of  the  plebs,  to  shout  out  the  demands  of  the  millions 
through  the  doors  of  the  sacred  edifice,  instead  of  being  invited  to  en- 
ter, put  on  the  badge  of  office,  and  take  a  seat  with  the  elders  at  the 
council  board. 

But  recently  several  of  the  leading  and  more  liberal  universities 
have  set  on  foot  a  movement  which  is  destined  to  effect  an  entire  rev- 
olution in  the  college  curriculum,  and  bids  fair  to  place  historic  sci- 
ence in  the  front  rank  of  studies  for  which  academic  honors  are  given. 

The  leader  in  the  new  movement  is  the  Johns  Hopkins  University 
at  Baltimore ;  not  so  much  from  the  variety  of  instruction  offered,  as 
on  account  of  originality  of  organization,  scientific  method,  the  em- 
phasis of  American  local  institutions  as  the  most  fruitful  field  for 
academic  work,  and  on  account  of  her  admirable  system  of  co-opera- 
tion, which  already  embraces  the  most  enterprising  scholars  through- 
out the  country.  This  latter  system  is  already  stimulating  produc- 
tion to  a  remarkable  degree.  The  monographic  serial  published 
through  this  medium  is  the  most  important  contribution  to  the  study 
of  our  local  institutions  which  has  yet  appeared ;  especially  as  sug- 
gesting the  direction  which  independent  academic  investigation  may 
most  readily  take.  In  this  university  are  three  professors  in  the  de- 
partment, offering  an  aggregate  of  twenty-three  hours  instruction  a 
week,  besides  the  work  of  the  seminary.  One  of  the  seven  under- 
graduate courses,  is  the  course  in  history.  For  the  completion  of  this 
course  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  is  given,  as  it  is  also  given  for 
that  in  Latin  and  Greek  and  the  other  courses. 


206  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

[The  speaker  then  gave  at  some  length  a  detailed  account  of  the 
"School  of  Political  Science"  in  the  university  of  Michigan  ;  of  the 
"Wharton  School  of  Finance  and  Economy"  in  the  university  of 
Pennsylvania ;  noticed  the  significant  fact  that  Cornell  University  has 
established  a  sejiarate  chair  for  American  history,  a  precedent  recently 
followed  by  the  university  of  Pennsylvania ;  stated  that  Harvard  was 
now  giving  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts  for  work,  which,  under  the 
elective  system,  may  consist  almost  wholly  of  history;  showed  that 
history  had  already  taken  a  prominent  place  in  Yale  College,  the  uni- 
versities of  Kansas,  California,  Indiana,  Wisconsin,  and  Syracuse,  and 
in  Columbia  and  Iowa  Colleges ;    he  then  proceeded  :] 

What  is  the  evident  interpretation  of  these  facts?  It  is  this:  A 
number  of  the  foremost  institutions  of  the  United  States  affirm  that 
historic  studies  are  worthy  to  form  the  substance  of  a  liberal  educa- 
tion which  should  be  recognized  by  an  academic  degree ;  and  that  de- 
gree, in  the  two  leading  instances,  is  the  degree  of  Bachelor  of  Arts. 

They  say  that  the  subjects  which  more  than  any  others  are  stir- 
ring the  thoughts  of  men  in  this  generation,  should  find  a  correspond- 
ing place  in  modern  education. 

Are  these  schools  justified  in  this  position?  The  remainder  of  this 
discussion  will  be  an  attempt  to  furnish  the  material  for  an  answer  by 
enquiring:  First,  What  is  history?  Secondly,  What  are  its  advan- 
tages as  a  means  of  mental  discipline  ? 

WHAT  IS  HISTORY  ? 

and,  first,  what  is  its  theme,  its  subject  ? 

Briefly  stated  the  beginning  and  the  end  of  history  is  man.  What- 
ever bears  the  impress  of  his  thought  is  its  sphere.  Whatever  will  en- 
able the  historian  to  get  closer  to  the  average  common  man  of  any  age 
is  precious  to  him. 

Surely  no  more  interesting  nor  useful  study  can  be  imagined  than 
the  intellectual  history  of  our  kind. 

The  naturalist  does  not  scorn  the  pettiest  detail  in  the  structure  of 
the  most  rudimentary  forms  of  animal  or  vegetable  life,  even  in  re- 
mote geological  ages,  and  his  science  justly  finds  an  honored  place  in 
institutions  of  learning. 

Shall  not  the  habits,  the  customs,  the  institutions,  the  achievements 


APPENDIX.  207 

of  man  be  equally  respected?  History  is  to  the  intellectual  man  what 
biology  or  physiology  is  to  the  physical. 

It  is  the  recognition  of  its  proper  subject,  the  right  point  of  view^ 
which  has  suddenly  filled  the  study  with  human  interest;  has  made  it 
practical,  and  therefore  immensely  productive,  even  in  material  ben- 
efits; and  which,  by  leading  to  the  scrutiny  of  every  part  of  the  vast 
field  of  human  activity,  has  greatly  widened  its  boundaries. 

Historians  of  the  old  or  annalistic  type  were  entirely  too  fond  of 
fine  society.  They  loved  especially  to  frequent  the  palaces  of  princes 
and  prelates,  to  prattle  of  pageants  and  progresses,  of  banquets  and 
battles,  of  the  virtues  and  vices  of  kings.  Fortunate,  indeed,  if  the 
arid  waste  of  annals  be  occasionally  enlivened  by  a  glimpse  of  man  in 
a  Thucydides,  a  Gregory  of  Tours,  a  Philip  de  Comines,  or  a  Pepys. 

But  the  scholar  is  no  longer  nice  in  his  tastes.  He  is  more  eager  to 
visit  a  Saxon  town  moot  than  the  Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold.  He  is 
much  more  interested  in  the  chances  for  justice  in  the  old  hundred 
court  than  in  the  corruption  of  Lord  Chancellor  Bacon.  More  partial 
to  a  peasant's  daughter  than  to  a  countess.  Would  give  more  for  an 
hour  with  a  villein  of  Edward  First's  day  than  for  a  week  in  the  sa- 
loons of  the  Grand  Monarch.  It  is  infinitely  more  valuable  to  him 
to  know  the  wages  of  a  ploughman  or  the  prices  of  beef,  barley,  or 
pork,  in  a  by-gone  age,  than  to  know  that  Elizabeth  left  three  thou- 
sand dresses  in  her  wardrobe,  or  that  a  gentleman  of  her  day,  to  use 
the  quaint  words  of  Harris,  ''  often  put  a  thousand  goats  and  a  hun- 
dred oxen  on  his  coat,"  or  "carried  a  whole  manor  upon  his  back." 

HISTORY  A  SCIENCE. 

In  the  second  place  history  is  a  science — a  comparative  science. 

But  I  hasten  to  relieve  you  of  the  apprehension  that  I  am  about  to 
inflict  upon  you  a  psychological  thesis.  For  the  present  purpose  it  is 
perfectly  indifferent  whether  Mr.  Buckle's  doctrines  of  general  aver- 
ages or  of  the  determining  influence  of  physical  environment  are  true 
or  not.  I  shall  not  attempt  to  prove  that  man  is  or  is  not  a  free  moral 
agent,  and  hence,  that  he  is  independent  or  not  of  physical  causes. 
Whether  the  career  of  intellectual  man  can  be  predetermined  with  the 
same  certainty  as  can  that  of  physical  man,  is  an  interesting  question 
but  need  not  be  answered  to  establish  the  scientific  character  of  his- 
tory. 


208  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

It  is  sufficient  to  say  that  human  nature  is  steadfast,  governed  by 
persistent  natural  laws,  to  which,  doubtless,  the  will  as  well  as  the 
other  mental  faculties  renders  due  obedience.  But  even  if  this  pre- 
mise, which  I  think  will  not  be  disputed,  were  not  true,  yet,  if  the 
study  of  history,  though  not  the  relation  of  its  facts,  is  subject  to  sci- 
entific method,  still  my  use  of  the  term  science  is  justified,  as  in 
analogous  cases  it  is  justified,  notably  for  linguistics  and  geology,  each 
of  which  is  still  to  some  degree  tentative,  though  the  subject  is  capable 
of  scientific  method,  and  furnishes  excellent  mental  discipline.  And 
that  the  study  of  history  is  capable  of  scientific  treatment  and  has  an 
elaborate  scientific  apparatus,  is  well  known,  and  their  efficiency  demon- ' 
strated  by  the  experience  of  those  leading  schools  already  mentioned. 

Indeed  the  methods  and  the  apparatus  of  the  historian  are  strik- 
ingly similar  to  those  of  the  naturalist.  The  library  is  his  laboratory ; 
the  institutions  of  his  city  or  county  are  the  analog  of  the  geologist's 
local  formations ;  the  survival  of  a  custom  in  a  distorted  and  scarcely 
recognizable  form,  the  analog  of  the  fossil  remains  of  a  trilobite, 
each  must  be  detached  from  its  environment  with  care,  properly  classi- 
fied, and  labeled  for  the  cabinet. 

It  was  the  clear  recognition  of  history  as  a  comparative  science, 
which,  a  few  years  ago,  gave  such  an  impulse  to  investigation.  It 
was  a  phase  of  the  wonderful  productivity  produced  by  the  advent  of 
comparative  philology — the  perception  of  the  fact,  that  the  compara- 
tive or  historic  method  is  the  vitalizing  principle  of  all  science.  His- 
tory is  a  very  comprehensive  science.  It  is  important  to  note  this  in 
determining  whether  it  furnishes  material  for  a  liberal  education. 
History  means  more  than  it  once  did. 

As  already  said,  the  recognition  of  man  as  its  proper  object  suddenly 
enlarged  its  boundaries  by  ennobling,  so  to  speak,  whole  groups  of  facts 
previously  neglected,  but  since  regarded  as  auxiliary  sciences  or  spe- 
cial departments. 

In  the  first  place,  under  history,  in  the  usual  or  restricted  sense,  are 
embraced  two  great  divisions:  narrative  history  and  institutional  his- 
tory. The  former  includes  the  religious  and  political  story  of  man  in 
all  countries,  at  all  times,  in  all  crises.  The  latter,  itself  amply  suffi- 
cient for  a  special  if  not  a  liberal  education,  comprehends  history  of 
political  constitutions,  ancient  and  modern  ;  comparative  politics,  an- 
cient law,  including  the  history  of  Roman  law,  comparative  manners 


APPENDIX.  209 

aud  customs,  comparative  mythology,  ecclesiastical  institutions.  Sec- 
ondly, there  is  a  congeries  of  sciences,  scarcely  to  be  distinguished 
from  history,  and  often  classed  with  it  under  the  common  head  of  po- 
litical science ;  these  are :  political  economy,  finance,  social  science, 
administration,  international  law,  political  ethics,  local  government, 
constitutional  law,  etc. 

There  is  also  a  second  congeries  of  correlated  studies  whose  practi- 
cal results  are  indispensable  to  the  historian.  Ethnology  and  ethnog- 
raphy, geography,  epigraphy,  comparative  philology,  archseology, 
anthropology,  the  history  of  philosophy,  literature,  and  the  fine  arts. 

So  important  are  these  complementary  branches  that  the  historian 
must  often  depend  almost  wholly  upon  one  or  the  other  of  them  for  a 
right  understanding  of  an  epoch  or  a  movement. 

For  example,  the  age  of  the  Antonines  is  unintelligible  without  the 
history  of  philosophy  ;  the  Renaissance,  without  that  of  art ;  the  age 
of  Chaucer  or  of  Elizabeth,  without  that  of  literature;  the  age  of  Anne, 
without  that  of  Grub  street  and  the  coffee-house. 

But  no  one  of  these  subjects  is  more  important  and  so  little  appreci- 
ated as  ethnology  and  ethnography,  the  classification  and  characteristics 
of  races.  A  concrete  example  will  illustrate  :  Doubtless  the  most 
important  crisis  for  civilization  was  that  Titanic  duel  of  a  century 
and  a  quarter  between  Rome  and  Carthage.  But  who  can  accurately 
estimate  the  value  of  the  stake,  or  sympathize  with  the  great  leaders 
without  perceiving  that  it  was  the  clash  of  opposing  civilizations,  the 
impact  of  diverse  races  ?  On  the  one  hand,  Fabius  and  Scipio,  best 
Roman  examples  of  our  Aryan  stock.  On  the  other,  the  great-souled 
Hamilcar  and  the  chivalrous  Hannibal,  sons  of  the  Tyrian  citv  of 
Dido,  and  descendants  of  those  old  Phoenician  Canaanites  whom  the 
children  of  Israel  were  commanded  to  drive  from  the  Promised  Land; 
that  those  Semitic  worshipers  of  Moloch  were  the  blood  relatives  of 
their  deadly  enemies,  the  followers  of  Jehovah ;  and  that  those  two  Car- 
thaginian heroes  were  racial  first  cousins  of  those  doughty  old  war- 
riors, Gideon,  David,  and  Judas  Maccabeus. 

What  I  wish  to  enforce  with  special  emphasis  is  the  institutional 
character  of  history,  the  growing  tendency  to  treat  all  history,  even 
narrative,  from  an  institutional  point  of  view.  It  is  this  fact  which 
enables  us  to  see  clearly  that  it  is  a  science  in  matter  as  well  as  in 
method. 


210  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

An  institution  is  an  organic  being  instinct  with  life.  It  is  as  much 
a  living  thing  as  is  a  plant  or  an  animal — nay,  it  is  of  a  higher  order. 
Its  vitalizing  principle  is  the  mind  of  man  itself,  in  response  to  whose 
desires  it  develops  organs  and  performs  functions.  It  is  as  much  a 
part  of  man  as  is  his  body.  Without  institutions  man,  a  social  be'ing, 
cannot  exist.  He  does  not  consciously  create  them.  They  grow  with 
his  growth  and  decay  with  his  decay.  The  organic  and  vital  nature 
of  institutions  is  embodied  in  the  great  modern  doctrine  of  survival 
and  continuity.  Just  as  in  the  animal  or  vegetable  world,  persistence 
in  type,  perpetuity  in  genus  and  species  is  the  rule ;  so  with  an  insti- 
tution, continuity  is  the  rule  in  all  essential  features.  But  just  as  an 
animal  organ  which  no  longer  has  a  function  to  perform,  or  is  em- 
ployed for  a  different  function  becomes  rudimentary  or  transformed, 
so  an  institution  may  survive  as  a  meaningless  custom  or  become  dif 
ferentiated  into  a  number  of  new  and  co-existent  forms  or  varieties. 

Institutional  history  thus  takes  its  place  as  a  natural  science. 

Before  leaving  this  part  of  my  subject  I  must  point  out  two  practi- 
cal advantages  of  institutional  history  of  great  importance  in  estimat- 
ing its  educational  value.  The  first  is  as  a  preparation  for  law  and 
practical  politics.  This  quality  is  expressly  recognized  in  the  annual 
announcement  of  the  school  of  political  science  of  Michigan  university, 
and  is  formally  set  forth  as  the  object  of  the  endowment  of  the  Whar 
ton  school  of  finance  in  the  university  of  Pennsylvania. 

Since  the  days  of  Bentham  English  and  American  jurisprudence 
has  shown  a  healthy  tendency  to  simplification.  This  tendency  may  b 
described  as  a  gradual  substitution  of  equitable  for  technical  rules  in 
every  part  of  legal  procedure  by  pruning  off  archaic  and  barbarous 
forms.  This  is  a  direct  result  of  the  study  of  comparative  institutions. 
It  is  well  known  that  the  Norman  lawyers  employed  the  selfish  craft 
of  their  profession  to  conceal  the  primitive  and  healthy  kernel  of  Ger- 
manic legal  custom  in  the  factitious  and  cumbrous  environment  of 
forms  and  technicalities;  but  during  the  past  few  decades,  guided  by 
a  new  sense  for  the  rational  and  organic  nature  of  institutions,  schol- 
ars have  been  unwinding  this  artificial  covering  and  disclosing  once 
more  the  original  and  healthy  germ. 

No  higher  nor  more  necessary  service  can  be  rendered  by  education 
than  to  offer  the  best  facilities  for  the  formation  of  broad  scholarly 
views  of  the  organic  character  of  institutions  on  the  part  of  future 
lawyers,  legislatoi-s,  and  statesmen. 


APPENDIX.  211 

In  this  form  of*  education  rests  our  hope  finally  to  surmount  three 
of  the  greatest  dangers  which  threaten  our  republic:  crude  legislation, 
bad  economy,  and  the  defeat  of  justice  in  the  courts  of  law. 

The  second  advantage  is  the  opportunity  for  independent  and  orig- 
inal investigation.  It  is  an  advantage  possessed  over  botany  and 
other  natural  sciences,  because  comparatively  little  has  yet  been  done 
in  the  local  field  of  American  history.  Especially  important  is  the 
fact  that  independent  work  may  begin  in  the  public  school.  The 
history  and  organization  of  the  school  district,  town,  or  county  in 
which  the  pupil  lives  is  unwritten.  The  boy  or  girl  can  collect  facts 
in  regard  to  the  city  council  or  school  board  as  easily  as  he  can  classify 
butterflies  or  flowers.  Nay,  he  may  begin  still  nearer  home — with 
his  father's  family.  Its  history  and  organization  are  also  unwritten. 
And  let  me  say  that  this  institution  is  too  much  slighted  by  educators. 

How  few  are  prepared  to  give  an  intelligent  analysis  of  its  organi- 
zation? The  system  and  mode  of  reckoning  relationship,  the  simpler 
mutual  property  rights  of  parents  and  children,  the  nature  of  a  will, 
why  and  when  it  sliould  be  made,  what  is  an  administrator,  mutual 
moral  obligations  of  the  various  members  of  the  family,  and  the 
grdunds  on  which  they  rest,  is  the  family  a  political  body?  etc. 

A  few  lessons  devoted  to  this  institution  might  prove  a  remedy  for 
some  very  serious  social  evils  arising  in  ignorance  or  heedlessness 
touching  many  of  the  fundamental  duties  of  men  and  women. 

HISTORY  AS  A  MEANS  OF  MENTAL  DISCIPLINE. 

Passing  now  from  the  consideration  of  the  aim  and  character  of 
historic  science,  I  invite  your  attention  to  the  second  inquiry:  His- 
tory as  a  means  of  mental  discipline,  and  first  in  its  relation  to  the 
study  of  language. 

The  first  way  in  which  history  furnishes  a  discipline  in  language  is 
in  the  study  of  historic  etymology,  or  the  history  embodied  in  proper 
names.  The  terminology  of  institutional  history  is  unique.  Its  class 
names  are  not  artificial  labels,  manufactured  from  the  stock  of  the  dead 
languages,  but  natural  products  co-existent  with  the  thing  itself,  and 
almost  always  containing  an  epitome  of  its  history.  The  use  made  by 
writers  of  this  source  of  history  is  very  extensive.  The  first  work 
published  on  the  subject  was  Jacob  Grimm's  history  of  the  German 


212  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

language,  but  since  its  appearance  a  formidable  literature  has  arisen 
devoted  to  the  study  of  proper  and  local  names.  I  will  only  mention 
William  Arnold's  great  work  on  the  "  Settlements  and  Wanderings  of 
the  German  Races,"  and  Isaac  Taylor's  "  Words  and  Places,"  the  last 
of  which  every  English  student  should  read.  As  you  are  aware  nearly 
all  that  is  known  of  our  Aryan  ancestors  is  derived  from  the  results 
of  comparative  philology.  Witness  the  use  made  by  Mommsen  in 
the  first  chapters  of  his  history  of  Rome  of  the  etymology  and  mean- 
ing of  words.  Many  of  the  gravest  discussions  of  constitutional  his- 
tory turn  on  the  derivation  of  a  word.  For  example  the  word  "  king." 
If  the  views  of  one  party  be  accepted,  it  is  derived  either  from  the 
cognate  of  a  Sanskrit  root  meaning  father  of  a  family,  or  from  a  cog- 
nate of  the  German  koeunen,  to  be  able,  to  have  power;  hence  the 
man  of  power,  the  able  man,  as  Carlyle  styles  him. 

If  the  views  of  another  party  be  accepted,  it  comes  from  the  An- 
glo-Saxon cyu,  meaning  gens,  race,  or  clan,  and  the  patronymic  ing 
meaning  son  of,  born  of,  hence  child  of  the  race.  In  other  words,  in 
the  first  explanation,  we  behold  either  a  patriarch  with  power  of  life 
and  death  over  his  family,  or  an  absolute  monarch  in  embryo,  divine 
prerogrative,  the  justification  of  Charles  I.,  and  James  II.,  and  George 
III.  In  the  second,  we  see  a  rudimentary  constitutional  king,  the 
servant  of  his  people,  the  justification  of  Cromwell  and  William  of 
Orange  and  Washington. 

Thus  the  intelligent  teacher  of  history  constantly  calls  attention  to 
a  feature  of  language  almost  entirely  neglected  in  education  save  by 
the  professional  philologist — the  organic  living  nature  of  words;  the 
fact  that  each  is  a  little  world  with  an  eventful  history  all  its  own. 

But  perhaps  the  most  important  discipline  in  respect  to  language, 
constantly  required  by  the  study  of  history,  consists  in  the  use  of  class 
names  and  general  propositions. 

No  department  of  logic  is  more  important  than  that  which  treats 
of  genus  and  species  in  the  use  of  terms.  The  child  thinks  in  con- 
crete details,  the  man  in  general  forms;  and  no  subject  insists  on  this 
principle  as  an  essential  to  comprehensive  thought,  more  constantly 
than  history.  No  task  is  more  difficult  than  to  lead  the  student  to 
analyze  his  subject,  to  devise  class-names  for  the  genus,  species,  and 
variety  of  his  argument.  Institutional  history  is  nothing  if  not  ana- 
lytic. 


APPENDIX.  213 

So  important  is  this  practical  application  of  logic,  that  I  would  like 
to  insist  on  the  student's  depositing  a  mental  brace  synopsis  of  each, 
subject  in  the  tablinum  of  his  memory. 

I  am  aware  that  this  is  trespassing  on  the  benefits  supposed  to  be 
peculiar  to  the  study  of  language;  but  I  am  convinced  that  a  science 
which  is  essentially  analytic  calls  the  attention  more  sharply  to  the 
importance  of  observing  the  connotation  of  words  than  an  abstract 
subject  with  which  no  immediate  practical  use  is  necessarily  connected. 

DISCIPLINE  OF  THE  REASON  AND  THE  JUDGMENT. 

In  the  second  place  what  discipline  has  our  science  for  the  reason- 
and  the  judgment? 

I  have  termed  history  a  science,  but  it  is  by  no  means  an  exact 
science.     I  am  profoundly  glad  that  it  is  not  an  exact  science. 

It  is  remarkable  how  seldom  in  real  life  we  can  avail  ourselves  of 
the  forms  of  mathematical  reasoning.  In  trying  to  forecast  the  future 
in  actual  business,  do  our  utmost,  we  can  seldom  arrive  at  more  than 
a  moral  certainty — a  probability.  In  planting  a  crop,  choosing  a 
course  of  study,  training  a  child,  deciding  on  the  right  or  wrong,  the 
justice  or  injustice  of  an  action,  estimating  the  probable  demand  or 
supply  of  a  commodity,  we  cannot  use  square  and  compass,  nor  avail 
ourselves  of  the  propositions  of  Euclid. 

We  cannot  be  certain  of  our  major  premise.  There  arc  a  thousand 
starting  points,  each  of  which  may  be  the  major  premise.  Would  it 
not  be  fortunate  for  the  student,  if  the  college  course  should  fortify 
his  mind  for  the  long  and  arduous  struggle  before  it,  which  he  can  in 
no  honorable  way  evade? 

History  has  for  its  subject  these  very  problems.  The  historian  re- 
gards the  experience  of  all  generations  as  so  many  experiments  per- 
formed for  his  instruction.  No  other  science  has  such  a  number  and 
such  a  variety  of  recorded  experiments,  performed  under  such  abso- 
kitely  perfect  conditions. 

History  is  pre-eminently  the  study  which  produces  breadth  of  view 
and  comprehensiveness  of  judgment.  It  seeks  ever  for  cause  and  eifect. 
It  requires  the  intellect  to  gather  up  in  one  firm  grasp  a  multitude  of 
interlacing  threads,  tangled  and  twisted,  and  stretching  over  vast  spaces 
to  the  event  or  phenomenon  to  be  explained.  It  stimulates  the  desire 
15 


214  NEBRASKA  statp:  historical  society. 

to  grasp' the  utmost  number  of  facts,  iu  order  to  deepen  and  strengthen 
the  resulting  generalization. 

In  this  process  the  exercise  of  what  has  been  called  the  "  historic 
sense/'  costs  a  supreme  effort  on  the  part  of  the  reason.  This  may  be 
defined  as  the  recognition  in  respect  to  any  act  or  thing  of  the  princi- 
ple of  historic  relativity.  An  act  is  great  or  ignoble,  good  or  bad, 
according  to  the  ethical  standard  of  the  age  in  question,  and  not  ac- 
cording to  our  own  notions  of  right  or  wrong.  Indeed,  an  act  which, 
if  done  by  one  of  our  own  number,  we  should  unhesitatingly  con- 
demn, may  be  worthy  of  praise,  if  committed  by  a  man  of  the  middle 
ages.  In  history,  one  has  little  use  for  the  terms  good  or  great,  except 
relatively.  The  student  of  man  must  ever  obey  the  maxim,  "  Put 
yourself  in  his  place."  He  must  try  to  strip  off  his  present  environ- 
ment, his  personal  bias,  his  social,  religious,  or  political  prejudice,  and 
by  a  sort  of  mental  self-translation,  rehabilitate  himself  in  the  new 
environment. 

In  studying  the  men  of  other  ages  and  conditions  of  life,  as  Sir  Henry 
Maine  has  so  often  enjoined,  we  must  never  commit  the  blunder  of  as- 
cribing our  emotions  and  sentiments  to  them. 

DISCIPLINE   IN    MORALS. 

Rightly  studied,  the  history  of  man  is  a  first-rate  teacher  of  ethics 
— a  thousand  fold  better  than  the  ordinary  treatise  on  moral  philos- 
ophy. 

What  better  training  in  principles  of  conduct  can  be  imagined  than 
familiarity  with  the  lives  and  characters  of  great  men  ?  To  follow  a 
soul  through  all  its  vicissitudes  of  pain  and  pleasure,  failure  and 
triumph,  always  viewing  it  as  a  factor  in  the  movement  of  the  age, 
cannot  fail  to  teach  the  nature  of  moral  conduct. 

What  a  supreme  privilege  to  sympathize  in  the  magnanimity,  the 
unparalleled  self-restraint,  the  sublime  patience  of  Hamilcar ;  to  scru- 
tinize the  insatiable  ambition,  the  fatal  self-conceit,  the  inchoate,  noble 
instincts  of  Pompey ;  to  weigh  the  vanity  and  modesty,  the  learning 
and  superficiality,  the  strength  and  weakness  of  Cicero ;  to  trace  the 
devious  windings  and  sinister  motives  of  Sulla's  precocious  intellect ; 
to  compare  the  mingled  licentiousness,  frank  magnanimity,  and  pro- 
found wisdom  of  Julius  wath  the  cunning  and  artificial  virtue  of  Au- 
gustus ;  to  admire  the  constancy  of  Washington  ;  and  to  witness  that 


APPENDIX.  215 

sublimest  soul  struggle  of  all — the  mighty  spirit  of  Cromwell,' as  with 
pain  and  prayer  he  bears  the  burden  which  human  liberty  had  imposed 
upon  him. 

Thus  the  student  acquires  a  sense,  an  instinct  for  comparative  ethics. 
Dogmatic  ethics  may  be  well  enough,  but  the  study  of  relative  or  his- 
toric ethics  is  indispensable  to  the  highest  moral  development. 

HUMANISM    AND    TOLERATION. 

There  is  a  most  interesting  result  of  the  constant  habit  of  viewing 
all  things  in  the  light  of  historic  relativity :  the  development  of  a  sen- 
timent of  generous  toleration  for  all  opinions  and  institutions  —  what 
the  men  of  the  Renaissance  called  humanism. 

Surely  no  one  will  say  that  this  sentiment  is  not  much  needed  in 
our  seething  modern  life ;  and  surely  a  science  which  makes  this  sen- 
timent an  essential  to  its  successful  study  affords  a  vital  element  of 
liberal  education  in  the  best  sense  of  the  word. 

A  whole  college  course  does  not  always  accomplish  so  much ! 

The  spirit  of  that  true  son  of  the  Renaissance,  Pico  of  Mirandola, 
is  worthy  of  admiration.  Filled  with  a  passionate  love  of  men,  he 
strove  to  reconcile  all  their  great  thoughts.  The  creation  of  the  world 
as  recorded  in  Genesis,  seemed  to  him  consistent  with  that  of  the  Ti- 
maeus  of  Plato ;  and  he  would  fain  defend  900  paradoxes  against  all 
comers. 

The  student  should  emulate  the  example  of  Coleridge,  who,  it  is 
said,  always  approached  reverently  anything  which  he  proposed  to  in- 
vestigate, charitably  presuming  that  it  had  served  some  useful  purpose, 
satisfied  some  human  need,  however  useless  it  had  now  become. 

The  wise  student  will  learn  to  discriminate  between  men  and 
movements.  Even  for  Torquemada,  the  Scourge  of  the  Inquisition, 
he  will  have  sympathy;  for,  in  the  self-abasement  and  agony  of  spirit 
which  preceded  even  his  severest  judgments,  he  will  recognize  a  con- 
science, performing  faithfully,  according  to  its  light,  the  painful  duty 
demanded  of  it. 

In  Ignatius  Loyola,  founder  of  the  Order  of  Jesus,  he  will  recog- 
nize an  honest  man,,  striving  to  use  the  great  instrument  of  the 
Renaissance  itself — education,  to  stem  the  current  of  new  ideas,  and 
sustain  the  tottering  structure  of  the  Mediaeval  church. 

Before  despising  an   institution,  he  will  seek   the  ''  reason   of  its 


216  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL  SOCIETY. 

being,"  as  the  French  say.  For  example,  the  doctrine  of  divine 
right  of  kings :  At  first  blush,  the  pretensions  of  a  Charles  II.  or  a 
James  II.  to  divine  attributes,  seem  preposterous,  ludicrous.  The 
idea  of  the  arch  libertine,  Charles  II.'s  curing  the  scrofula  by  the  lay- 
ing on  of  hands,  through  the  emission  of  virtue  divine,  is  essentially 
absurd.  One  is  apt  to  sympathize  with  William  of  Orange,  when  he 
petulantly  dismissed  the  only  unfortunate  whom  he  ever  "  touched," 
with  the  wish  that  God  might  give  'him   "  better  health  and  more 


Yet  this  superstition  was  once  reverenced  by  the  learned  scholars 
and  divines  of  Christendom,  and  oceans  of  blood  were  shed  to  sanc- 
tify it.  Even  Sam  Johnson,  in  his  childhood,  drew  upon  the  divine 
virtue  of  good  Queen  Anne  to  cure  his  distemper. 

But  the  philosophic  student  will  not  despise  even  this  dogma,  but 
will  seek  for  the  causes  of  its  origin.  Among  the  many  far-reaching 
generalizations  of  Mr.  Bryce,  in  his  admirable  book  on  the  Holy 
Roman  Empire,  is  that  of  the  psychological  immaturity  or  helpless- 
ness of  the  Christians  of  the  early  middle  ages.  They  were  unable  to 
grasp  the  conception  of  a  spiritual  God,  to  be  approached  only  in 
spirit.  Hence  they  resorted  to  concrete  intermediate  forms  as  a  ma- 
terial support  lor  faith.  On  the  one  hand  arose  the  adoration  of 
images  and  saints  and  the  whole  system  of  Mariolotry.  On  the 
other,  the  Pope,  who  was  invested  with  the  divine  attributes  formerly 
possessed  by  the  Roman  emperor,  and  before  him,  by  the  Aryan  hero- 
kings.  The  Pope  became  a  world-priest,  and  vicegerent  of  God  on 
earth.  You  know  how  this  attribute  was  abused — how  the  Pope 
grasped  at  worldly  wealth  and  temporal  power ;  how,  at  length, 
when  men's  patience  was  exhausted,  the  little  monk  of  Wittenberg, 
as  the  good  elector  of  Saxony  saw  in  his  dream,  reached  his  pen  out 
and  out,  and  touched  the  triple  crown  of  the  Pope — and  it  fell. 

But  though  the  Protestant  world  had  thus  destroyed  the  divine 
prerogative  of  popes,  they  were  scarcely  less  psychologically  helpless 
than  the  men  of  the  middle  ages.  Luther's  doctrine  of  " j  ustification 
by  faith  alone,"  was  only  half  comprehended.  They  needed  a  new 
crutch  for  faith ;  they  found  it  in  the  king,  who  as  earthly  head  of 
the  church  was  again  clothed  in  divinity;  and  Sir  John  Filmer  in  his 
"Patriarchia"  formulated  the  doctrine  for  Christendom.  Again  you 
remember  how  the  new  divine  man  abused  his  opportunity,  to  oppress 


APPENDIX.  217 

and  rob  his  subjects;  and  how  finally  Cromwell  arose,  and  like 
Luther,  reached  out  his  sword  and  touched  the  head  of  Charles  Stuart 
— and  it  was  the  crack  of  doom  for  the  divinity  of  kings.  Thus 
even  the  dogma  of  divine  prerogative  is  seen  to  have  satisfied  the 
need  of  aryan,  mediae val,  and  modern  man,  even  though  that  need 
originated  in  human  infirmity. 

I  might  expand  further  on  the  discipline  furnished  by  history  for 
the  imagination,  or  point  out  its  advantages  as  a  means  of  general 
culture,  but  I  will  not  protract  the  discussion. 

Allow  me  simply  to  gather  into  one  view  the  substance  of  this  argu- 
ment: 

History  deals  with  intellectual  man.  It  is  a  comparative  science 
and  possesses  a  scientific  method  and  apparatus.  .It  is  comprehensive, 
largely  institutional,  treats  of  organic  life,  and  thus  takes  rank  as  a 
natural  science. 

Institutional  history  has  two  practical  advantages:  As  a  prepara- 
tion for  law  and  politics,  and  as  aifording  the  readiest  opportunity  for 
independent  investigation,  and  this  investigation  may  begin  in  the 
common  school. 

As  a  means  of  mental  discipline,  it  affords  a  training  in  language 
in  two  ways :  in  the  history  of  words,  thus  emphasizing  their  living 
character,  and  in  the  use  of  generalization  and  class-terms,  logic. 

It  disciplines  the  reason  in  those  questions  which  will  occupy  it 
during  life.  It  gives  breadth  of  view,  teaches  practical  and  compara- 
tive ethics,  and,  best  of  all,  inculcates  principles  of  humanism  and  gen- 
erous toleration. 

Whether  this  is  sufficient  to  justify  the  exalted  rauk  which  history 
is  taking  in  the  order  of  studies,  time  will  render  a  verdict. 

Fellow  Students:  In  days  of  old  Clio,  the  muse  of  history  dwelt 
upon  Olympus  and  communed  only  with  gods  and  heroes.  We  are 
more  favored  than  the  Greeks.  The  muse  has  come  down  from  the 
mountain  and  now  dwells  among  men.  Let  us  greet  her,  and  she  will 
reveal  those  living  fountains  of  knowledge,  which  will  give  us  power 
as  useful  citizens  of  this  g-reat  commonwealth. 


NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL  SOCIETY. 


THE  ORGANIC  ACT. 


An  act  to  aid  and  encourage  the  "Nebraska  State  Historical  Society." 
JBe  it  enacted  by  the  Legislature  of  the  State  of  Nebraska: 
Section  1.  That  the  "Nebraska  State  Historical  Society,"  an 
organization  now  in  existence — Robt.  W.  Furnas,  president;  James 
M.  Wool  worth  and  Elmer  S.  Dundy,  vice-presidents;  Samuel  Aughey, 
secretary,  and  W.  W.  Wilson,  treasurer,  their  associates  and  successors 
— be,  and  the  same  is  hereby  recognized  as  a  state  institution. 

Sec.  2.  That  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  president  and  secretary 
of  said  institution  to  make  annually  reports  to  the  governor,  as  re- 
quired by  other  state  institutions.  Said  report  to  embrace  the  trans- 
actions and  expenditures  of  the  organization,  together  with  all  his- 
torical addresses,  which  have  been  or  may  hereafter  be  read  before  the 
society  or  furnished  it  'as  historical  matter  or  data  of  the  state  or  adja- 
cent western  regions  of  country. 

Sec.  3.  That  said  reports,  addresses,  and  papers  shall  be  published 
at  the  expense  of  the  state,  and  distributed  as  other  similar  official  re- 
ports, a  reasonable  number,  to  be  decided  by  the  state  and  society,  to 
be  furnished  said  society  for  its  use  and  distribution. 

Sec.  4.  That  there  be  and  is  hereby  appropriated  annually  the 
sum  of  five  hundred  dollars  ($500)  for  the  use  and  benefit  of  said 
"  Neb^-aska  State  Historical  Society,"  to  be  used  under  the  direction 
of  its  officers  exclusively  in  defraying  expenses,  collecting  and  pre- 
serving historical  matter,  data,  relics,  for  the  benefit  of  the  state. 
Approved  February  27,  a.d.  1883. 


APPENDIX.  219 


CONSTITUTION  AND  BYLAWS, 

WITH  LIST  OF  MEMBERS. 


NAME  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

The  society  shall  be  known  as  the  Nebraska  State  Historical  Society. 

OBJECTS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

1.  The  general  object  of  this  society  shall  be  to  encourage  histori- 
cal research  and  enquiry,  spread  historical  information,  especially 
within  the  state  of  Nebraska,  and  to  embrace  alike  aboriginal  and 
modern  history. 

2.  The  particular  objects  of  this  society  shall  be :  First,  The  es- 
tablishment of  a  library  of  books  and  publications  appropriate  to  such 
an  institution,  with  convenient  works  of  reference,  and  also  a  cabinet 
of  antiquities,  relics,  etc.;  Second,  The  collection  into  a  safe  and  per- 
manent depository,  of  manuscripts,  documents,  papers,  and  tracts  pos- 
sessing historical  value  and  worthy  of  preservation ;  Third,  To  en. 
courage  investigation  of  aboriginal  remains,  and  more  particularly  to 
provide  for  the  complete  and  scientific  exploration  and  survey  of  such 
aboriginalmonuments  as  exist  within  the  limits  of  this  state. 

OFFICERS. 

1.  The  regular  officers  of  this  society  shall  consist  of  a  president, 
two  vice-presidents,  a  treasurer,  corresponding  secretary,  and  a  record- 
ing secretary. 

'2.  All  the  above  named  officers  shall  be  chosen  by  ballot  at  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  society,  and  hold  their  respective  offices  until 
their  successors  shall  be  duly  elected  and  qualified. 

3.  Vacancies  occurring  from  any  cause  in  any  of  the  regular  of- 
fices of  the  society  shall  be  filled  by  ballot  at  any  regular  meeting, 
notice  of  such  election  to  be  given  by  the  recording  secretary  in  call- 
ing the  meeting  at  which  such  election  shall  take  place. 


220  NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

MEMBERSHIP. 

The  membership  of  this  society  shall  be  composed  of  three  classes, 
viz.:     Active,  corres}X)udiug,  and  honorary. 

ACTIVE  MEMBERS. 

To  be  an  active  member  of  this  society  the  member  must  be  a  resi- 
dent of  the  state  of  Nebraska.  The  active  members  shall  exclusively 
conduct  its  aft'airs,  elect  its  officers,  admit  its  members,  and  fill  its 
offices.  They  shall  pay  an  admission  fee  of  three  dollars,  and  an  an- 
nual assessment  of  two  dollars,  as  long  as  they  continue  members. 

CORRESPONDING  AND  HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

1,  The  admission  of  corresponding  and  honorary  members  shall 
he  regulated  by  the  by-laws. 

2.  Such  members  shall  have  the  right  of  attendance  at  any  of  the 
society's  meetings,  and  of  participating  in  any  scientific  or  historical 
discussions,  but  they  shall  not  vote  nor  hold  any  regular  office  in  the 
same,  and  they  shall  be  exempt  from  all  charges,  fees,  and  assessments. 

FORFEITURE  OF  MEMBERSHIP. 

L  Failure  to  pay  the  regular  assessment  before  the  succeeding  an- 
nual meeting  shall  entail  forfeiture,  unless  the  member  is  absent  from 
the  state  and  has  not  been  duly  notified  by  the  society. 

2.  Conduct  unsatisfactory  to  the  members,  and  by  theui  deemed 
incompatible  with  membership,  shall  work  a  forfeiture.  The  mode 
«of  enquiry  and  proceedings  therein  to  be  prescribed  by  the  by-laws. 

MEETINGS  OF  THE  SOCIETY. 

1,  The  annual  meeting  for  the  election  of  officers  shall  be  held  on 
the  second  Tuesday  of  January  in  each  year.  Quarterly  meetings  may 
he  held  at  such  dates  in  April,  July,  and  October,  and  at  such  places 
S.S  may  be  agreed  upon  and  directed. 

2.  All  regular  and  special  meetings  of  society  shall  be  held  at  such 
time  and  places,  and  be  conducted  by  such  rules  and  order  of  business 
as  shall  be  determined  in  the  by-laws. 


APPENDIX.  221 


QUORUM. 


Fivp  active  members  shall  constitute  a  quorum  at  any  meeting  ex- 
cept at  the  annual  meeting  for  the  election  of  officers,  when  the  re- 
<iuired  number  shall  be  at  least  ten  active  members. 

SPECIAL  MEETINGS. 

Special  meetings  may  be  called  under  the  direction  of  the  president, 
or  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  one  of  the  vice-presidents,  for  the  dis- 
patch of  extraordinary  business,  of  wiiich  seasonable  written  or  printed 
notice  shall  be  given  to  all  the  active  members;  Provided,  however,  That 
the  spirit  of  this  constitution  and  the  by-laws  of  the  society  shall  in 
no  case  be  violated  by  the  transactions  of  such  meeting. 

MANUSCRIPTS,  CORRESPONDEl^CE,  ETC. 

All  manuscripts,  correspondence,  and  unpublished  papers  deposited 
with  this  society  shall  be  forever  held  by  them  in  trust  for  the  public 
benefit,  and  shall  remain  in  possession  of  the  society,  unless  otherwise 
directed  by  the  donors,  or  those  having  legal  control  of  the  same. 
Copies  of  the  same  shall  never  be  taken  or  removed  out  of  the  society's 
immediate  custody,  without  express  permission  from  the  society,  pre- 
viously asked  and  obtained. 

SEAL  AND  DIPLOMA. 

This  society  shall  have  a  seal,  bearing  such  emblems,  devices,  or 
mottoes  as  shall  be  agreed  upon  by  the  members.  A  suitable  form  of 
diploma  or  certificate  of  membership  shall  be  furnished  by  the  secre- 
tary, duly  executed  by  the  president,  secretary,  and  treasurer,  with 
the  seal  of  the  society  attached  thereto. 

OFFICERS  AND  THEIR  DUTIES. 

The  President.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  president  to  preside  at 
all  meetings  of  the  society,  and  to  conduct  its  proceedings  in  conform- 
ity to  its  constitution  and  by-laws;  Provided,  however,  That  it  may 
be  at  his  discretion,  and  when  present,  to  call  any  member  temporarily 
to  the  chair.  He  shall  also  deliver  an  appropriate  address  at  the 
close  of  his  term  of  office. 


222  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

The  Vice-Presidents.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  vice-presidents, 
in  the  order  of  their  election,  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  president  in 
his  absence. 

Treasurer.  The  treasurer  shall  collect  and  have  charge  of  the 
funds  and  securities  of  the  society.  He  shall  pay  no  moneys,  except 
by  a  vote  of  the  society,  or  by  order  of  the  board  of  directors.  He 
shall  keep  regular  and  faithful  accounts  in  proper  books  of  the  so- 
ciety of  all  moneys  and  securities  of  the  society  that  may  come  into  his 
hands,  and  of  all  receipts  and  expenditures  connected  with  the  same, 
and  shall  present  a  full  and  accurate  report  thereof  to  the  society  at 
their  annual  meeting.  His  accounts  shall  always  be  open  to  the  in- 
spection of  the  board  of  directors,  and  he  shall  make  a  written  quar- 
terly statement  to  said  board  of  the  amount  then  in  the  treasury.  He 
shall  deposit  all  sums  of  money  received  or  collected  by  him  for  the 
society  in  some  banking"  house  in  the  city  of  Lincoln,  in  the  name  of 
the  society,  as  soon  as  he  shall  have  in  his  hands  or  under  his  control 
the  Slim  of  at  least  $25,  and  shall  not  draw  out  the  same  or  any  part 
thereof,  except  for  payments  duly  authorized,  and  then  only  by  his 
official  check  countersigned  by  the  president  or  one  of  the  vice-presi- 
dents, or  chairman  of  directors.  A  copy  of  this  article  shall  be  left 
at  the  place  of  deposit,  and  the  signatures  of  the  officers  for  counter- 
signing, and  of  the  treasurer,  shall  be  always  kept  there.  Whenever 
there  shall  be  any  occasion  for  the  services  of  the  treasurer,  and  the 
same  cannot  be  had  in  convenient  time,  then  any  two  of  the  board  of 
directors  may  perform  such  duties  with  like  effect  and  validity  as  if 
performed  by  the  treasurer.  He  shall  purchase  a  blank  book  at  the 
expense  of  the  society,  which  shall  be  regarded  as  official  and  the 
property  of  the  society,  and  in  which  he  shall  enter  every  and  all  acts 
of  his  official  doings,  with  their  respective  dates  and  balances  struck 
at  the  time  reports  are  made  to  the  society,  showing  the  statements  to 
be  exact  copies  of  his  cash  book  account.  The  treasurer  shall  be  re- 
quired to  give  bonds  with  security,  to  be  approved  by  the  society,  for 
the  faithful  performance  of  the  duties  of  his  office.  The  amount  of 
said  bond  shall  be  determined  by  a  vote  of  the  society  before  the  an- 
nual election  of  officers,  and  be  increased  from  time  to  time  as  oc- 
casion may  require. 

1.  Recording  Secretary.  The  recording  secretary  shall  keep  a  rec- 
ord of  all  the  society's  meetings,  whicii   record  shall  be  duly  signed 


APPENDIX,  223 

and  certified  by  him  aud  read  at  the  opeDing  of  the  succeeding  meet- 
ing for  information  and  revision.  He  shall  have  charge  of  the  seal, 
(charter,  certificates,  constitution,  and  records  of  the  society. 

2.  He  shall  also  duly  notify  in  priut  or  writing,  in  conformity 
to  the  constitution  and  by-laws,  the  several  active  members  of  all 
meetings,  and  also  all  new  members  of  their  election. 

3.  All  written  communications  relating  to  the  society  aud  its 
operations,  which  may  be  received  or  made  by  him  in  the  interval  of 
the  society's  meetings,  shall  be  duly  preserved  by  him,  and  deposited 
with  the  society's  collections,  and  a  report  of  the  same  shall  be  made 
by  him  to  the  members  at  the  next  meeting. 

4.  He  shall  have  charge  of  the  library  and  cabinet,  including  all 
manuscripts,  papers,  aud  documents  in  the  society's  possession,  and  do 
his  utmost  to  increase  the  society's  historical  and  biographical  treas- 
ures. 

5.  He  shall  prepare  a  suitable  catalogue  of  the  same  and  have  all 
papers  and  manuscripts  properly  numbered,  filed,  or  arranged  for  se- 
curity and  convenient  reference. 

6.  He  shall  keep  an  account  of  all  books  taken  from  the  library 
by  the  members  or  any  person  specially  authorized  so  to  do  by  the 
society,  and  by  whom  taken,  and  mark  their  return. 

7.  He  shall  in  no  case  allow  manuscripts  to  be  taken  from  hi& 
possession,  or  copies  of  the  same  to  be  made,  or  articles  to  be  removed 
from  the  cabinet,  without  express  permission  from  the  society  previ- 
ously asked  and  obtained. 

8.  He  shall  also  keep  a  record  of  all  donations,  in  a  book  specially 
set  apart  for  that  purpose,  giving  date  of  donations,  how  received, 
name  of  donor,  where  residing,  full  description  of  books,  pictures^ 
manuscripts,  tracts,  antiquities,  or  relics  presented,  how  said  donations 
were  disposed  of  by  the  society,  and  when  acknowledgment  was  made 
to  donor ;  where  donation  is  to  be  found,  how  endorsed,  numbered, 
and  filed. 

9.  It  shall  also  be  his  duty  to  provide  for  the  full  security  of  all 
books  and  collections  belonging  to  the  society,  by  reporting,  as  occa- 
sion may  require,  their  condition,  and  recommend  such  steps  as  he 
shall  judge  necessary  for  their  perfect  preservation,  aud  make  an  an- 
nual report  in  writing  to  the  society  of  all  donations  and  general  con- 
dition of  cabinet  and  library. 


224  NEBRASKA  STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

10.  He  shall  perform  all  other  duties  specially  required  of  him  by 
the  constitution  and  by-laws. 

11.  In  case  of  the  absence  of  the  secretary,  a  secretary  p-o  tempore 
shall  be  appointed  by  the  presiding  officer. 

1 .  Corresponding  Secretary.  To  the  corresponding  secretary  shall 
j)roperly  belong  the  charge  of  all  communications  and  correspondence, 
not  otherwise  provided  for,  between  this  and  other  societies  or  indi- 
viduals, relating  to  the  objects  or  operations  of  this  society. 

2.  He  shall  make  report  at  the  regular  meetings  of  the  society  of 
all  communications  received  or  written  by  him,  which  shall  be  duly 
filed  and  deposited  in  the  collections  of  the  society. 

UNION  OF  OFFICERS  IN  THE  SAME  INDIVIDUAL. 

The  offices  of  treasurer,  recording  secretary,  and  corresponding  sec- 
retary, or  any  of  them,  may  be  conferred  on  the  same  individual, 
when  in  the  judgment  of  the  society  the  same  shall  be  deemed  expedi- 
ent. 

STANDING  COMMITTEES  AND  THEIR  DUTIES. 

Committees  on  Business.  There  shall  be  appointed  by  the  president 
at  the  annual  meeting,  standing  committees  of  business,  to  be  com- 
posetl  of  three  members  each,  on  the  following  subjects,  namely : 

1.  A  Committee  of  Publication.  To  select  and  prepare  all  articles, 
papers,  or  essays  ]>roposed  for  publication  by  the  society,  and  with  its 
approval  to  superintend  the  printing  thereof. 

2.  A  Committee  on  the  Library  and  Cabinet.  To  counsel  and  as- 
sist the  secretary  in  enlarging  and  preserving  the  society's  collections, 
and  also  to  prepare  and  recommend  such  regulations  for  the  use  of  the 
same  as  shall  be  judged  necessary,  to  be  approved  by  the  society. 

3.  A  Committee  on  Membership. 

REMOVAL  FROM  OFFICE. 

Any  officer  of  this  society,  or  member  of  a  standing  committee  may 
be  removed  from  office  by  a  vote  of  a  majority  of  members  present 
at  any  meeting ;  Provided,  That  ten  active  members  be  present,  and  the 
party  moved  against  be  notified  for  two  months  next  previous,  if  in 
the  state  of  Nebraska. 


APPENDIX.  225 

INITIATION  FEE  AND  ANNUAL  ASSESSMENT. 

Every  active  member  shall  pay  an  initiation  fee  of  $3,  and  an  an- 
unal  assessment  of  $2  to  the  treasurer  within  three  months  after  the 
annual  meeting,  or  incur  an  additional  charge  of  twenty  cents  per 
month,  as  fine  for  not  paying  within  the  time  specified. 

REVISION  OF  THE  LIST  OF  MEMBERS. 

A  revision  of  the  list  of  members  of  this  society  shall  be  made  at 
the  annual  meeting  of  the  society  for  choice  of  officers,  at  which  time 
shall  be  erased  or  discontinued  the  names  of  such  members  as  by  vir- 
tue of  the  society's  constitution  or  by-laws  shall  have  ceased  to  be  en- 
titled to  membership  therein. 

CORRESPONDING  MEMBERS. 

Any  person  may  be  admitted  as  a  corresponding  member  of  this 
society  by  the  vote  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  present  at  any  meet- 
ing, provided  that  the  candidate  shall  have  been  duly  nominated  at 
the  preceding  regular  meeting,  and  the  nomination  regularly  referred 
and  considered  by  the  committee  on  membership. 

HONORARY  MEMBERSHIP. 

Honorary  members  may  be  chosen  by  vote  at  any  regular  meeting, 
the  nomination  having  been  made  and  referred  at  the  regular  meeting 
previously  held. 

REMOVAL  OF  MEMBERS. 

In  all  cases  of  complaint  against  any  member  for  misdemeanor,  or 
conduct  incompatible  with  membership,  the  party  complained  of  shall 
be  served  by  the  secretary  with  a  copy  of  the  specific  charges  pre- 
ferred against  him  ;  he  shall  also  notify  him  to  appear  before  the  com- 
mittee on  membership  at  a  certain  place  and  time  therein  specified,  to 
show  cause  why  he  should  not  be  dismissed  from  membership  of  the 
society.  The  decision  of  the  committee  on  membership  shall  be  sent 
to  the  defendant  by  the  secretary. 


226  NEBRASKA    STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 

ALTERATION  IN  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

This  constitution  may  be  altered  by  the  vote  of  a  majority  of  the 
members  present  at  any  regular  meeting,  provided  that  ten  of  the 
members  shall  be  present;  And  provided  further,  That  any  proposed 
alteration  or  amendment  shall  have  been  submitted  at  the  second 
regular  meeting  next  previously  held,  and  read  publicly  at  the  last 
previous  meeting  to  the  one  at  which  the  vote  shall  be  taken. 


BY-LAWS. 


1.  The  regular  meetings  of  the  society  shall  be  held  at  such  a 
place  as  the  officers  may  select,  on  or  near  the  second  Tuesdays  of  Jan- 
uary, April,  July,  and  October,  the  hour  to  be  designated  by  the  sec- 
retary in  the  notice  of  the  meeting. 

NOTICES. 

2.  Written  or  printed  notice  of  each  meeting  shall  be  given  by  the 
secretary  to  the  active  members  not  less  than  three  days  next  before 
such  meeting  shall  be  held,  either  through  the  post-office,  or  by  leav- 
ing the  same  at  their  usual  place  of  abode,  or  by  publication  in  at  least 
one  of  the  daily  newspapers  published  in  the  city  of  Lincoln. 

AD.JOURNMENTS. 

3.  Any  meeting  of  this  society  may  be  adjourned,  whether  a 
quorum  be  present  or  not,  to  such  time  as  the  majority  of  the  mem- 
bers present  shall  determine ;  Provided,  however,  That  notice  of  that 
adjournment  shall  be  given  by  the  secretary  to  the  members,  as  afore- 
said in  section  two. 

ELECTION  OF  CORRESPONDING  AND  HONORARY  MEMBERS. 

4.  At  any  regular  meeting  of  the  society,  a  quorum  being  present, 
any  member  may  propose  others  for  corresponding  or  honorary  mem- 
bership ;  if  seconded  i)y  two  additional  members,  a  vote  shall  be  taken 
and  a  majority  of  tMO-thirds  of  the  members  present  shall  constitute 
an  election. 


APPENDIX.  227 


NEW  MEMBERS. 


5,  After  the  publication  of  tliis  constitution  all  new  members  shall 
be  elected  by  ballot,  a  majority  of  three-fourths  of  the  members — a 
quorum  being  present — shall  constitute  an  election.  And  no  one 
shall  be  deemed  an  active  member  until  he  has  signed  the  register  of 
members,  or  accepted  his  election  as  a  member  in  writing. 

ORDER  OF  BUSINESS. 

1.  The  president  shall  preside  at  all  meetings,  but  in  case  of  his 
absence,  one  of  the  vice-presidents  shall  take  his  place;  and  should 
both  the  president  and  vice-presidents  be  absent,  a  j'^reddent  pro  tem- 
pore may  be  elected  by  a  majority  of  the  members  present. 

2.  Upon  being  called  to  order  and  duly  organized,  the  proceedings 
of  the  society  at  its  regular  meetings  shall  be  as  follows  : 

First.  The  record  of  the  proceedings  held  at  the  previous  meeting 
shall  be  read. 

Second.  This  shall  be  followed  by  reports  from  the  recording  sec- 
retary, the  librarian,  and  the  corresponding  secretary. 

Third.  Reports  from  standing  and  special  committees  shall  be 
next  in  order. 

Fourth.  The  secretary  shall  then  call  the  roll  of  active  members 
in  alphabetical  order,  affording  an  opportunity  to  each  member  to 
communicate  any  information,  or  propose  any  measure  of  interest  to 
the  society.  All  such  communications  must  be  put  in  writing  and 
become  the  property  of  the  society. 

Fifth.  At  any  special  meeting  called  for  extraordinary  business,  of 
which  the  members  shall  be  notified  in  the  calls  to  the  meeting,  the 
order  of  proceeding  at  the  regular  meeting  provided  for  in  the  pre- 
ceding section  (2),  may  be  for  the  time  being  suspended  or  modified 
as  shall  be  determined  by  a  majority  of  the  members  present,  but  no 
other  business  shall  be  transacted  besides  that  notified  in  the  call,  ex- 
cept such  as  may  belong  to  the  ordinary  transactions  of  the  society. 

NOMINATION  OF  SPECIAL  COMMITTEES. 

All  special  committees  shall  be  nominated  by  the  presiding  officer 
of  the  society  for  their  approval  unless  their  election  shall  be  other- 
wise provided  for  by  the  express  vote  of  a  majority  of  the  members 
present. 


228  NEBRASKA   STATE   HISTORICAL   SOCIETY. 

RULES  OF  ORDER. 

The  rules  of  order  in  this  society  at  its  meetings,  unless  otherwise 
specified  in  its  by-laws,  shall  be  those  of  Cushing's  Manual. 


OFFICEKS,  1885. 


RoBT.  W.  Furnas,  President. 

J.  M.  WooLWORTH,  First  Vice-President. 

E.  S.  Dundy,  Second  " 

W.  W.  Wilson,  Treasurer. 

Geo.  E.  Howard,  Recording  Secretary. 

Clara  B.  Colby,  Corresponding  Secretary. 

BOARD  OF  DIRECTORS. 

Silas  Garber,        J.  Sterling  Morton, 
Irving  J.  Manatt,  Lorenzo  Crounse, 
H.  T.  Clarke. 


APPENDIX. 


229 


LIST  OF  ACTIVE  MEMBERS. 


William  Adair,  Dakota 
J.  T.  Allan,  Omaha. 
Samuel  Aughey,  LiDColn. 
Chas  E.  Bes-ey,  Lincoln. 
John  S.  Bowen,  Blair. 
William  R.  Bowen,  Omaha. 
J.  C.  Brodfeehrer,  Dakota  City. 

D.  Brooks,  Omaha. 

J.  H.  Brown,  Lincoln. 

J.  J.  Budd,  Omaha. 

David  Butler,  Pawnee  City. 

John  Cadman,  Lincoln. 

Howard  W.  Caldwell,  Lincoln. 

A.  L.  Child,  Kansas  City,  Mo. 

Geo.  E.  Church,  California. 

H.  T.  Clarke. 

Mrs.  C.  B.  Colby,  Beatrice. 

Hiram  Craig,  Blair. 

Lorenzo  Crounse,  Ft.  Calhoun. 

J.  H.  Croxtou,  Denver. 

J.  B.  Dinsraore,  Sutton 

Geo.  W.  Doane,  Omaha. 

E.  S.  Dundy,  Omaha. 
W.  H.  Eller,  Blair. 

L.  B.  Fifield,  Baltimore,  Md. 
S.  A.  Fulton,  Falls  City. 
R.  W.  Furnas,  Brownville. 
S.  B.  Galey,  California. 
Silas  Garber,  Red  Cloud. 
C.  H.  Gere,  Lincoln. 
William  Gilmore,  Plattsraouth. 
J.  Q.  Goss,  Bellevue. 


E.  N.  Grenell,  Ft.  Calhoun. 
Rev.    Wm.     Hamilton,    Omaha 

Mission. 
Chris.  Hartmau,  Omaha. 
H.  W.  Hardy,  Lincoln. 
A.  G.  Hastings,  Lincoln. 

F.  J.  Hendershot,  Hebron. 
John  Heth,  Omaha. 

C.  W.  Hiatt,  Lincoln. 

G.  E.  Howarcl,  Lincoln. 
A.  Humphrey,  Lincoln. 
W.  W.  W.  Jones,  Lincoln. 
A.  D.  Jones,  Omaha. 

H.  S.  Kaley,*  Red  Cloud. 
T.  P.  Kennard"  Lincoln. 
L.  A.  Kent,  Minden. 
J.  W.  Love,  Plattsmouth. 
I   J.  H.  MacMurphy,  Grand  Island. 
Irving  J.  Mauatt,  Lincoln. 
H.  P.  Mathewson,  Lincoln. 
J.  L.  McConnell,  Lincoln. 
J.  D.  McFarland,  Lincoln. 
George  L.  Miller,  Omaha. 
J.  Sterling  Morton,Nebraska  City, 
O.  A.  Mullon,  Lincoln. 
Theron  Nye,  Fremont. 
Geo.  Osborne,  Oakland. 
S.  G.  Owen,  Lincoln. 

D.  B.  Perry,  Crete. 

'  Geo.  W.  Post,  York. 
Edson  Rich,  Lincoln. 
H.  H.  Shedd,  Ashland. 


^Dead 


16 


230 


NEBRASKA   STATE    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY. 


L.  B.  W.  Shryock,  Beatrice. 

J.  L.  Webster,  Omaha. 

E.  Shugart,  Beatrice. 

C.  0.  Whedon,  Lincoln. 

I.  W.  Small,  Fairfield. 

D.  H.  Wheeler,  Omaha. 

Moses  Stocking,*  Wahoo. 

R.  H.  Wilber,  Omaha. 

J.  M.  Taggart,  Palmyra. 

C.  D.  Wilber,  Wilber. 

S.  R.  ThompsoD,  PennsylvaDia. 

0.  T.  B.  Williams,  Seward. 

Y.  Vifquaiu,  Lincoln. 

W.  W.  Wilson,  Lincoln. 

C.  H.  Walker,  Butler  county. 

J.  M.  Wool  worth,  Omaha. 

Dead. 


INDEX. 


Act,  the  organic  of  State  Historical  Society,  218.  . 

Active  members  of  State  Historical  Society,  229-230, 

Addresses,  annual  before  State  Historical  Society,  149-217. 

Admission  of  Nebraska  into  the  Union,  address  of  Hon.  Charles  H.  Gere  before  the 

State  Historical  Society,  162-173. 
Autobiography  of  Rev.  "William  Hamilton,  60-73. 

Biography  of  Amelia  Fontenelle  Lockett,  89;  of  the  Fontenelles,  by  Mrs  Thompson, 
90-93;  of  Governor  Francis  Burt,  93;  of  Gov,  Samuel  W.  Black,  94-95;  of 
Mrs.  Mary  T.  Mason  96-100;  of  Dr.  Gilbert  C.  Monell,  100-102;  of  Hon. 
Phineas  W.  Hitchcock,  102-103;  of  Joel  T.  Griffen,  104-106;  of  Bishop  Robert 
H.  Clarkson,  106-111;  of  Dr.  Enos  Lowe,  111-114;  of  Caroline  Joy  Morton, 
115-127;  of  Moses  Stocking,  128-137;  of  Rev.  William  McCandlish,  138;  of 
John  McCormick,  139-140;  of  S.  S.  Caldwell,  140-141;  of  Hon.  John  Taffe, 
141-142;  of  Elder  J.  M.  Young,  142-144;  of  Charles  Powell,  144;  of  Rev.  Al- 
vin  G.  White,  145. 

Black,  Gov.  Samuel  W.,  biographical  account  of,  94-95. 

Bloomer,  Mrs.  Amelia,  her  accoimt  of  first  woman's  suffrage  movement  in  Ne- 
braska, 58-60. 

Burt,  Gov.  Francis,  biographical  sketch  of,  93;  referred  to,  151. 

Child,  Dr.  A.  L.,  address  of,  on  Rush  for  Gold  at  Pike's  Peak,  174-180. 

Clarke,  Hon.  H.  T.,  mentioned  by  Henry  Fontenelle,  83. 

Clarkson,  Bishop  Robert  H.,  biography  of,  106-111. 

Colonization,  Ancient,  152-154;  English,  154  ff. 

Convention  to  memorialize  Congress  relative  to  extinguishing  Indian  title,  38. 

Constitution  and  by-laws  of  State  Historical  Society,  219-228. 

Coronado,  the  discoverer  of  Nebraska,  180-202. 

County  histories,  list  of  in  possession  of  State  Historical  Society,  23-24. 

Cuming,  Gov.  Thomas  B.,  151. 

Discovery  of  Nebraska  by  Coronado,  180-202. 

Emigration,  The  Philosophy  of,  address  of  Hon.  J.  M.  Woolworth,  151-161. 

Female  suffrage,  the  first  movement  in  Nebraska,  58-60. 
Fontenelle,  Amelia.  Mrs.  Thompson's  account  of,  90-93. 
Fontenelle,  Henry,  account  of  Indian  names  of  streams  and  localities,  76;  history 

of  Omaha  Indians,  77-83. 
Fontenelle,  Logan,  account  of  by  Henry  Fontenelle,  81-83;  birth  and  descent  of, 

89. 
Fontenelle,  Lucien,  Mrs.  Thompson's  account  of,  90-93. 


232  INDEX. 

Fort  Atkinson  or  Fort  Calhonn,  letters  of  Father  De  Smet  relating  to,  42-44;  men- 
tioned by  W.  H.  Woods,  49. 

Furnas,  Eobert  W.,  letters  to  Dr.  Geo.  L.  Miller  relative  to  tirst  white  child  horn 
in  Nebraska,  44-45;  on  traditional  origin  of  Omaha  Indians,  48-49;  anecdotes 
of  "  White  Cow  "  or  ''  White  Buffalo  "  by,  83-85;  annual  address  as  president  of 
State  Historical  Society,  149-151. 

Gere,  Hon.  Charles  H.,  on  the  admission  of  Nebraska  into  the  Union,  address  before 

the  State  Historical  Society,  162-173. 
Gold  at  Pike's  Peak,  the  rush  for,  174-180. 
Griffen,  Joel  T.,  biography  of,  104-106. 

Hamilton,  Eev.  William,  letter  to  Robert  W.  Furnas  relative  to  first  white  child 
born  in  Nebraska,  45-46;  letter  to  A.  D.  Jones  relating  to  the  Omaha  and 
other  Indians,  47-48;  autobiography  of,  60-73;  on  local  names  of  Indian  origin, 
73-75. 

Harnois,  John,  letter  of,  relative  to  first  white  child  born  in  Nebraska,  45. 

Hitchcock,  Hon.  Phineas  W.,  biographical  sketch  of,  102-103. 

Historical  Block,  proceedings  relating  to,  18-20. 

Histories  of  counties,  list  of,  23-24. 

Historical  recollections  in  and  about  Otoe  county,  paper  of  James  Fitche,  27-31 ; 
letter  of  S.  F.  Nuckolls,  32-37;  Otoe  county  in  early  days,  paper  of  E.  H. 
Cowles,  37-42. 

History,  the  place  of  in  modern  education,  202-217;  a  science,  207;  institutional 
character  of,  207;  as  a  means  of  mental  discipline,  211;  its  use  as  a  moral  in- 
structor, 214;  as  teacher  of  humanism,  215. 

Howard,  Geo.  E.,  address  on  the  place  of  history  in  modern  education,  202-217. 

Indian  names,  meaning  of,  47-49,  71-76. 
Indians,  religion  of,  72. 
Indian  tribes,  how  related,  71. 
Indians,  see  Omaha  Indians. 

Jones,  A.  D.,  letter  to  Dr.  Geo.  L.  Miller  relative  to  first  white  child  born  in  Ne- 
braska, 46-47. 
Johns  Hopkins  University,  the  leader  in  the  new  movement  in  history,  205. 

Local  names,  47-49,  73-75. 

Lockett,  Amelia  Fontenelle,  biographical  sketch  of,  89;  account  of  by  Mrs.  Thomp- 
son, 90-93. 
Lowe,  Dr.  Enos,  biography  of,  111-114. 

Majors,  Alexander,  address  of  to  ox-teamsters  of  first  freighting  train,  1858,  35-37. 

Mason,  Mrs.  Mary  T.,  biographical  sketch  of,  96-100. 

Marriage,  first  at  Kearney  (Nebraska  City),  30. 

McCandlish,  Rev.  William,  biographical  notice  of,  138. 

McCormick,  John,  biogi-aphical  notice  of,  139-140. 

Miller,  Dr.  Geo.  L.,  his  biographical  sketch  of  Bishop  Clarkson,  106-111. 

Monell.  Dr.  Gilbert  C,  biography  of,  100-102. 

Morton,  Mrs.  Cai'oline  Joy,  biography  of,  115-127. 


INDEX. 


Morton,  J.  Sterling,  addr&ss  at  banquet,  33-34. 


233 


Names,  local,  47-49,  73-75. 

Nebraska,  admission  of  into  the  Union,  162-173;  the  discovery  of  by  Coronado. 

180-202. 
Nuckolls,  S.  F.,  letter  of,  32-37;  member  of  convention  relative  to  extinguishing 

Indian  title,  38. 

Officers  of  State  Historical  Society,  228. 

Omaha  Indians,  history  of  by  Henry  Fontenelle,  77-83;  traditional  origin  of,  48- 

49;  account  of  by  Father  Hamilton,  47-48,  68  ff. 
Organic  act  of  State  Historical  Society,  218. 
Origin  of  State  Historical  Society,  13-16. 
Otoe  county,  early  historj'  of,  27-42. 

Philosophy  of  emigration,  address  of  Hon.  J.  M.  Woolworth,  151-161. 
Pike's  Peak,  rush  for  gold  at,  address  of  Dr.  A.  L.  Child,  174-180. 
Powell,  Charles,  biographical  sketch  of,  144. 
Proceedings  of  State  Historical  Society,  16-22. 

Quivera,  located  in  Nebraska,  194  ff. 

Eussell,  Majors  and  Waddell,  freighters,  1858,  35-36. 

Sarpy,  Peter,  in  connection  with  Gaterwell  treaties,  65. 

Savage,  Judge  James  W.,  his  address  on  the  discovery  of  Nebraska,  180-202, 

Squatter  Settlement  before  extinguishing  of  Indian  title  in  Nebraska,  40-42. 

State  Historical  Society,  origin  of,  13-16;  proceedings,  16-22;  collections  of,  23-24; 
relics  in  possession  of,  56-58;  report  of  treasurer  of,  21-22;  organic  act,  218; 
constitution  and  by-laws,  219-228;  present  active  members  of,  229-230. 

Stocking,  Moses,  biography  of,  128-137. 

Smet,  Father  de,  letters  relating  to  Fort  Atkinson  or  Council  Bluffs,  42-44;  men- 
tioned by  Mrs.  Thompson  in  connection  with  Lucien  Fontenelle,  91 ;  officiates 
at  marriage  of  Lucien  Fontenelle,  father  of  Logan,  89,  91,  92. 

Tatfe,  Hon.  John,  biographical  sketch  of,  141-142. 

Thompson,  Mrs.  A.  L.,  account  of  Lucien  and  Amelia  Fontenelle,  90-93. 

Treasurer's  report,  21-22. 

Washington  county,  early  history  of,  49-56. 

White  Cow  or  White   Buffalo,  Henry  Fontenelle's  account  of,  79-80;  anecdotes 

concerning,  by  Robert  W.  Furnas,  83-85. 
White,  Rev.  Alvin  G.,  biographical  sketch  of,  145. 

Wilson,  W.  W.,  report  of  as  treasurer  of  State  Historical  Society,  21-22. 
Woods,  W.  H.,  letters  of  relating  to  antiquities  of  Washington  county,  49-56. 
Woolworth,  Hon.  J.  M.,  his  address  on  the  philosophy  of  emigration,  151-161. 

Young,  Elder  J.  M.,  biographical  sketch,  142-144. 


ERRATUM. 


Page  204,  lines  21  and  22  should  read:  "as  Bryce,  Stubbs,  or  Freeman  at  Ox- 
ford, and  Seeley  at  Cambridge,"  etc. 


1897